BETRAYALS IN SPRING

By

Trisha Leigh

Kindle Edition Copyright 2012 by Trisha Leigh Cover art and design by Nathalia Suellen Developmental Editing: Danielle Poiesz Copy Editing: Lauren Hougen All rights reserved. This book is a work of fiction. References to real people, events, establishments, organizations, or locations are intended only to provide a sense of authenticity, and are used factiously. All other characters, and all incidents and dialogue, are drawn from the authors imagination and are not to be construed as real.

BETRAYALS IN SPRING Trisha Leigh

For my parents. For everything that Ive asked for and a million more things that I didnt have to.

CHAPTER 1.

For the first time in my life, seasons flow into one another in the proper order and take me with them. No skipping summer, no short autumns or long winters. The air outside the cabin where were hiding burns my cheeks with cold, and snow dusts the earth as far as I can see. But its late March, which means spring gusts toward us in a steady advance. Even within the safe walls of the cabin things are shifting. Something has changed between Lucas and me. I dont know whether its him or me whos changed more. All I know is that Im not the girl I was six months ago. In fact, I barely remember her, and wonder how it could be any different for Lucas. Whats stayed the same is that Pax hasnt woken since being impaled by a jagged piece of metal in the fight against the Others. Every time I look at him, fevered and unconscious, fear sucks sound and light from the room. I would not be this new, better, stronger version of myself without his influence. What Cadi said about finding Deshi, about time running out, tugs at my patience, but theres nothing I can do. We need Pax as much as we need Deshi, and hes not going anywhere. If we lose him, we lose everything. We only have the four of us. We cant trust our Element parents to help, even if they did save our lives outside Portland. Lucas and I havent discussed any of these things. Not the way we would have before. We havent talked much at all, really, passing the hours with only Paxs labored breathing and Wolfs light snores breaking the silence. We tiptoe through the hours like strangers, even though we wereare, I thinkfriends. We might have been on the path to being more once, but now Im not sure. Despite that uncertainty, happiness digs its fingernails under my worries at just the sight of Lucas, at his company. Every time I look up and meet his gaze, glimpse his shaggy blond curls, air catches in my lungs. The feeling is strong, stealing my breath instead of coaxing it away like it used to. Maybe we only need time to readjust to being together. Or perhaps Lucas needs time to remember how to not be alone. There wasnt anything I could have done to find him sooner, but it still twists my heart to know that while I had Pax and Wolf at my side most of last season, Lucas had no one. Again. To be thrust back into that lonely existence may have Broken me. Ive wanted to ask what happened, how he survived, where hes been, but he folds in on himself whenever our rare exchanges turn serious. When I met him and we figured out the two of us were different than regular humans, Lucas held himself wide open. Anything I wanted to know would be painted across his face and in his smile, written in those bright blue eyes. Now hes like a black hole, sucking all of the candor out of his face and into somewhere inaccessible to me. Part of me hasnt pushed because Im afraid to know why he changed. Even last winter, the one thing Id been sure of was Lucas. A small doubt sits in my stomach now, suggesting that maybe the alterations in him sink deep below the surfacethat maybe whats shifted are his feelings for me.

Tonight the fire crackles happily in the wall, bringing me out of my worries and into the cozy living room. Wolf stretches out on a multicolored rug in front of the flames, the tip of his nose resting on his front paws. His back legs hang off the rug, splayed onto the wood floor. Lucas lounges in a brown leather recliner, bare feet and legs draped over the footrest, reading A Wrinkle in Time for the first time. Its hard not to ask him what part hes at every two seconds, so I flutter around Pax, checking his bandages and changing the wet washcloth on his forehead. Hes still burning up, the skin around his wounds red and angry even though we clean them three times today. You let him call you Summer. Lucass gruff voice startles me out of my thoughts, and I taste blood. My teeth have worried all the way through the skin on my bottom lip while concern for Pax flayed my heart as expertly as any knife. A quick glance toward Lucas reveals a practiced disinterest on his face, an expression akin to the studied neutrality we both depended on while living among the humans. The sight of it settles the implication of his statement around me like a cold, wet blanket. Ive always been adamant with Lucas about calling me Althea, nothing else. A lump jams in my throat, and I have to wait until it dissolves before answering. I know youve just met Pax, but I dont actually let him do anything. Theres more I could say, about how Pax does what he likes or that weve had bigger issues to deal with than my silly name preferences, but further explanation feels defensive. It lights a flicker of betrayal inside me that Lucas would assumewhat? That I let Pax use a nickname because I like him better? Because Pax is special somehow? Lucas and I are friends, and even though he kissed me and made me feel safe, we never promised each other a future. We might not even have one. This entire planet might not even have one. The thought immediately drops my heart into my stomach. After spending the last few months with Pax, Id started to believe my feelings for Lucas werent what I remembered. But the instant I saw him standing in that Observatory Pod, staring at me as though he would swallow me whole just so wed never have to be apart again, I knew I hadnt misremembered anything. And suddenly the thought of not having a future scared me more than ever. Hes bossy, thats true. Lucas puts the novel down, his leg holding his place. His eyes reflect more wariness now, perhaps less trust. Hes aged these past months, and the expressionless look on his face scares me all over again. The idea that I might not know him anymore, that maybe he doesnt want to let me, makes me want to explode. Theres no way to make him, or to go back to the way things were. Maybe the answer is simply to face whatever turned him older and sadder last season. Even though the thought of asking heats my palms. If I want things to be okayor more than okayI cant ignore what happened to him during our separation. How did Pax find you? I nudge. Lucas looks away, staring into the fire as though the flames hold the secret to unlocking the universe. Tension filters into the room like a ghost, through the cracks around the windows and underneath the front door. A muscle jerks in Lucass jaw and he crosses his arms. When his eyes return to mine, fire has leapt into them as well. Is he why you didnt find me? His strangled, harsh tone slaps me in the face. I slide from the couch onto the floor, wanting to go to him, to make this better, but not knowing if its even possible. Lucas, I Dont bother. You had Pax. I was alone. The two of you could have traveled and you knew I

couldnt, not on my own. But you didnt come. Lucass hand trembles as he picks the book up off his sweatpants and holds it in front of his face, betraying his anger for whats underneath it. Sorrow, hurt, abandonment. And fear. The combination floods me with hot regret, but I remind myself that nothing that happened was my choice, either. Or my fault. My earlier question, about where he had been when Pax found him, has been tossed aside in favor of hurt accusations. He clearly thinks I could have fought harder, that Pax might have agreed to help me find Lucas if we promised to go to Portland with him afterward. Except I asked, and Pax said no. I wanted to try to find you, Lucas. But it was winter and I couldnt figure out how to travel on my own. After Pax showed upWell, it was either stay with him or go it alone. Either way wouldnt have changed things for you. When he doesnt answer, the spark of indignation in my center fans into flames. Does he think so little of me, of what we had, to believe I could just forget him? Were together now. Thats going to have to be enough. The words snap out, and the surprise and chagrin in his eyes chills the room. It cools the anger bubbling in the back of my throat, too, and a deep breath lowers my voice. Maybe you think I could have done more, but you werent there, Lucas. I did my best. He stares at me for another minute and I dont look away, letting him read the truth in my face. When he gives a small nod and flashes me a hint of his old smile, its a little tighter, unsure of itself. He doesnt apologize, but I let the flash of confrontation fade to embers, anyway, and scoot across the hardwood floor on my pajama-clad knees. Lucas pretends not to notice, returning to his reading instead. We need one another. Were going to have to nurse Pax back to health, and then the three of us are going to figure out how to rescue Deshi and get the Others off this planet before it disintegrates or blows up or freezes or whatever happens when they leave a place theyve used up. More than that, Lucas and I need to be okay. Even if he doesnt want things to go back to how they were, we cant keep going this way, both unsure and angry. Lucas was my first real friend, the first boy who kissed me and made the world spin around, and I missed him so much it felt as though my arm had been ripped off. I reach up and take the book out of his hand, tugging hard when he resists relinquishing it. He stubbornly refuses to meet my gaze, but I pull his hand to the arm of the chair and lay my cheek against it. The rapid thrum of his pulse fills my head with waves of contentment until it swims. After a while his arm relaxes, then I sense the rest of his body go limp as a slow breath leaves his lungs. Lucas shifts in the chair until his free hand wriggles underneath mine, and he lays his head on the arm of the chair, our noses almost touching. For a long time he keeps his eyes closed, and the sound of the fire and the feel of his cold breath moving strands of hair around my face lull me, make me forget how horrible everything is. I study the familiar crinkles at the sides of his eyes, the way his curls tangle atop his head. My heart aches with the desire to turn the moment into something more, but I cant. Its not the time, and it wouldnt be fair to Lucas. He doesnt know about everything thats happened since we disappeared from Danbury. If he did, would he even still care about me? But everything that happened last winter, those heat-filled moments with Pax, seem a distant memory. Now, with Lucass hand in mine, his crisp scent filling my head, its so incredibly clear to me that I would have searched for him forever. I missed you. I thought about you all the time, I whisper, my lips moving against his icy hand. His fingers tighten around mine and his breath hitches in his lungs, but he doesnt respond. Sorrow

bubbles up from my center and past my lips. Im sorry you were alone. Im not apologizing for any wrongdoing, but knowing he hurt makes me hurt. His blue eyes, the perfect twins of my own, open and we stare at each other for several moments. Or an hour, Im not really sure. They found me in Atlanta. Pax and Griffin. Pax guessed I was there because you two had already been in Danbury, Des Moines, and Portland and hadnt seen me. Really, I think Griffin knew. Hes been watching all of us. Griffin. Id give my eyeteeth to know what his angle is in all of this. He found us this cabin, got Lucas back, but I still dont know if we can trust him. When I first woke up there, in summer, I panicked. I didnt know you had gone to winter, and only had Cadis message assuring me youd made it out of autumn, too. First I escaped into the Wilds and found a canyon with a lake in the middle. I had enough provisions from the Kendricks housemy summer familyto make shelter and fire, and keep myself fed. I tried traveling, too, but it didnt work. He pauses, his eyes searching mine. I wasnt scared for me, but I worried a lot about you. The words trail away as though he simply runs out of them, as though maybe there arent enough to describe the emotion of it all. We were alone so longour whole lives, essentially. The memory of those desolate days in the cabin outside Des Moines, before Wolf arrived and eased the loneliness, scatter through my mind like autumn leaves. To the three of us, sometimes I think being alone again would be more painful than dying. The rattle of Paxs breathing worsens, and when it doesnt settle back down after two or three minutes, I reluctantly leave the perfect temperature Lucas and I create and go back to the couch. When my hand rests on Paxs chest, his breathing returns to normal and the crease between his eyebrows smooths away. Cold air hugs my back, letting me know Lucas stands over us. You care about him. Weve been through a lot. We care about each other, I think. Theres no point in lying, even though the admission scrapes the back of my throat a little. Maybe because Lucas could hear a different kind of confession in the words, all of the things I should tell him, or maybe because the possibility of losing Pax frightens me. Lucas leans over me and presses a hand to Paxs forehead, his chilly touch eliciting a violent head spasm. Its not good, the fever. Maybe we should give him more of those pills. Okay. We were lucky to have found bottles of medicine behind the mirror in the wasteroom. One of the labels promises temporarily reduces mild pain and fever . I doubt Paxs pain is mild, but its the best we can do. Lucas leaves, then returns with a bottle of water. He lifts Pax up gently, though not perhaps as gingerly as I would have, and together we manage to get him to swallow four more of the pills. Double the recommended dosage, but the container is jumbo sized, so there are plenty. I absently pull my thick, dark red hair into a bun on top of my head while waiting for Paxs muscles to relax, for the sheen of sweat on his upper lip to evaporate. Night falls outside the curtained windows, and my eyes grow heavy despite the potential terror of sleep. The Prime Other knows how easily he can get to me through my mind, and sleeping is the fastest way to vulnerability. The first night we arrived I rebuilt the wall to my sinummy own alcove in the Others hive mind figuring it was best to get at it right away while they were still dealing with the chaos in Portland. Its not a very strong structure; I slapped the bricks together in less than fifteen minutes. Theyve

already been working on knocking it down, but at least the pieces arent tumbling into my bones this time. My ribs and back still ache from the beatings, and the deep, partially healed cut that runs from my hairline past the outside of my eye throbs through its scab. I need more time to heal, and the wall feels strong enough to keep them out for a couple of days, at least. Lucas tries so hard to protect me, or at least he used to, that Ive tried my best to hide my winces and grimaces. We havent spoken in detail about what happened to me in the Observatory Pod, about Ko or Greer, or that Natej said the Broken might still be alive. Ill have to tell him everything soon, and the thought spreads dread through me. Talking about what happened between Pax and I, and about everything I went through, will hurt Lucas. I lower the flames for the night as Lucas crawls back into the recliner and pops up the footrest. I curl into a mat made of blankets next to Wolf, taking what comfort exists from his companionship and the earthy scent of him. The loneliness in my center yawns wide. The desire to be held close, for Lucas to tell me everything will be okay, tries to turn into words and push past my lips. I swallow them and snuggle closer to Wolf. I do want Lucass arms around me. I want to feel the crisp coolness of him, smell the pine needles on his skin, and for us to be as we were in the autumn. But even if Paxs worsening breathing hadnt interrupted the moment earlier, doubt stops me from telling Lucas how I feel about him. Hes hesitant, and the things he might be secreting away worry me. Not to mention the things Im keeping from him. Its going to be hard enough to be together in the same house, wanting to touch him all the time just to make sure hes really here. It would be unbearable to reveal those wants aloud and have him turn me away. So I say nothing, and as the sun rises on the third day, I sleep.

CHAPTER 2.

Althea, wake up. Lucass rough voice shakes me out of a dreamless sleep. At least, no memories of dreams follow me into daylight. What is it? Is something wrong? His lips pinch as he looks away, tightening worry in my chest. No. But the fires about to go out, and its probably best for him to stay warm. Him. Lucas doesnt call Pax by name if it can be avoided, but the fact that hes concerned for our thirds safety speaks volumes. His obvious jealousy annoys me, but when I put myself in his shoes, if our fourth was a girl and she and Lucas had spent last season crossing the planet together, I wouldnt be any happier about it. I crawl to the fire and heat the fresh, frost-covered logs Lucas must have brought in until they crackle and pop. Lucas settles back into the recliner, reading what appear to be the final pages of A Wrinkle in Time. The way he studiously avoids meeting my eye or holding a conversation says that although we might have inched toward understanding last night, our relationship hasnt returned to its previous ease. I try to ignore the twist in my stomach at the realization. It doesnt matter how badly I want more from him, it only matters that we can work together. Lucas, Pax, and I. Three of the only four Dissidents. This morning I vow to try harder to focus on our goals, to be cheerful, and to not give Lucas any reminders of how hes been all alone while Pax and I have had each other. When he sighs and closes the book several minutes later, I grin. Well? Well what? I roll my eyes. Dont be difficult. What did you think of the book? I thinkit was good. Weird, to read for a purpose outside of learning, dont you think? When his eyes meet mine, Lucas looks as though he wants to turn away but cant. Like an invisible tether binds us together across the room. We need this, the time to sit and talk about our lives and what they could mean on Earth without the interruption of the Others or Pax. Not that its good Pax cant talk, or that we cant set out to get Deshi right away. But the chance to be alone, to rebuild some trust, fills me with a little bit of hope. At first, it did feel strange. I love it, though. I love all the books. Anne of Green Gables is my favorite, but you might not like it so much. I dont say that Wrinkle is Paxs favorite, even though the thought crosses my mind. What was your favorite part? Hmm. Honestly, the whole thing. The way everything is made up and not at all like reality, but the people still feel real. Like one of the stupid movies the Others make us watch, only better because my mind describes the words in more detail. Does that make sense? Ive almost forgotten how Lucas thinks. Its so deliberate and encompasses all of the thoughts Ive had and a million more I havent. The way his brain strings them together always makes perfect sense. Of course. Maybe we should write a story about our grand adventure to rescue Earth. He returns my smile, both of us acknowledging my feeble attempt at humor. Its hard to laugh while

blinking back tears. Wed have to know a lot more about ourselves, I think. And how this all ends. Maybe not. We could make it up. Might be more interesting than the truth, I say. Itd be happier, thats for sure. Lucas sounds so sad; the words rumble out of his chest like a waterfall of tears. His smile slips out of his eyes, and the unexpected regret that takes its place doesnt quite make sense to me, even in the context of our conversation. I change the subject, needing to recapture our playful banter, to put the dire consequences of our existence onto the back burner, if only for another few hours. How about the ending of the book? Okay, so maybe its not my favorite part, but its certainly the most relevant. My favorite part of the book is when Calvin kisses Meg, but nows probably not the right time to bring up that particular moment. Lucas glances away, tugging on his ear the way he does when he thinks. The gesture, so familiar I ache, warms me from my heart down to my toes. Its weird to see that this book was written in nineteen-sixty-two. More than fifty years before the Others came here. Yet He raises his eyebrows, not needing to finish the thought. The date caught my attention, too. As if the woman who wrote the story somehow knew what would come to pass. I shiver despite the fire. The Others will torture us until we give up, too. Maybe theyre not all as bad as we thought. Lucass voice comes out so softly it barely reaches my ears, but still it shakes loose my good mood. Why would you say that? Shock numbs my reaction. In all of our conversations about humans and whether or not we should help them, if we could figure out how, I had been the one unconvinced of our duty to save them. Not one of those conversations had ever suggested Lucas thought the Others were anything other than the enemy. You were the one who defended the humans, who said they had a right to their emotions and their own choices. He shrugs, as though Im asking him why he didnt put a new roll of wastepaper on the holder. Maybe I was wrong. Thats all Im saying. We dont know a whole lot about how things were before, and this could be better. He pauses, shooting me a quick look, maybe to gauge my reaction. And we dont know everything about the Others. Even if its not right, whats happening here, maybe our place isnt on Earth. The suggestion rattles my brain harder than Zakej ever did with his beatings, the seed of doubt over Lucass subtle change sprouting tiny leaves. Ever since we learned that being Dissidents meant we have one Other parent and one human parent, its seemed clear that one side is right and the other wrong. Where is this coming from? Before Lucas can answer, Pax groans from the sofa, stealing my attention. When he doesnt calm down on his own, I go to him and brush the hair off his sweaty forehead. The smell of him, normally smoky and spicy-sweet, barely registers over the reek of sickness. Thats the moment the whole scene hits me as a potential threat. Dread falls through me like a boulder, and no matter how I try to explain it away, it only grows. While Pax lies unconscious, his place in the hive mind sits unprotected. Since the Others know I have a sinum, theyll assume we all do. And theyll be searching for the boys as well. Pax has never been to the hive, but if I have an alcove, he has an alcove. The Others can find it eventually, the way Fire found mine all those years ago, before I knew a hive mind even existed. Paxs body is dealing with enough right now without the Others getting hold of his mind, too. More

than that, though, if they get into his alcove while hes too weak to protect information, they could find us. They could find out what we can do, if they havent already put two and two together after the debacle in Portland. The Others intelligence rates too high to accept the massive number of shed veils on the same day Lucas and Pax arrive to save me as a mere coincidence. That cat is probably at least halfway out of the bag. I turn to express my fears to Lucas, then remember I never told him anything about our spots in the hive. Last autumn I hadnt wanted him and Cadi to know my mother talkstalkedto me in my mind. If only Id said something sooner, perhaps Cadi could have shown us a better way to protect ourselves. Lucass face hardens into stone at my expression. He must only see a girl panicked over Paxs health, which, while not untrue, isnt whats making it hard to breathe at the moment. Instead of feeling desperate over his misunderstanding, white-hot anger flares again at the way hes clinging to petty concerns. The three of us have one another; we can trust no one else. Pax is fighting for his life, Lucas has been afraid and alone for weeks, and half of Portland is Broken, which is our fault. Its ridiculous for him to be angry at Pax, or me, for last season. I fold my arms across my chest, unclenching my teeth enough to spit out, You have to stop this. I thought we settled it last night. What happened last season is over. Its done. Maybe nothing will ever be the way that it was, Lucas, but its time to look forward, not back. I get it, Althea. Nothing is the same. Not you, not me. Certainly not us. His gaze flicks to Pax again, almost as though he cant help it. My body almost rips in two, half wanting to shake sense into Lucas and the other part dying to step into his arms and beg him to see that we can still figure this outthat just because things have changed doesnt have to mean theyre gone. While the halves of me struggle to come to terms with the fact I can do neither, I close my eyes and count to ten. When I open them, the sorrow in Lucass eyes almost makes me soften. I push it aside and point at Pax. Hes lying here fighting for his life, Lucas. Hes one of us, and we need him. More than that, hes my friend. He saved my life, and I saved his, and together we survived. Lucas says nothing, but uncrosses his arms. His shoulders slump. He came to get me, too. Yes. And right now theres a chance the Others could get information from Pax while hes unconscious. Im going to explain it to you, but I need to you trust me, okay? I want to ask if he remembers how. A few months ago the second part of that statement would have been unnecessary. Pained realization flickers and he nods. The temperature in the room lowers a noticeable amount, leaving me to wonder what emotion attacks him so forcefully. It hurts all over again that its not written on his face. I take a deep breath and plunge in. Remember how Cadi told us about the hive, and the tunnels? How the Others are connected all the time, and the Prime controls their minds? I give him the short version of how Fire found my alcove and would push through my natural defenses to communicate with me, and an even shorter account of what happened last winter when Zakej found me, too. But since Pax has no defenses now, if they find his mind alcovehis sinumtheyll be able to just know everything. For some reason, none of this information seems to shock Lucas, who sits listening to my crazy tale of brain tunnels and mental alcoves that feel like real places. Its not going to help his understanding to tell him about the torture sessions Zakej subjected me to in the hive mind, so I leave it out, figuring

this is enough to deal with at once. Maybe hes still processing, or simply doesnt believe me. Lucas, I know it sounds wild, but I swear I believe you. He says this with a slight smile, not big enough to show me his dimple. It leaves me a little breathless anyway, though that could also be the desperate explanation I just wheezed out. You do? Sure. Ive been to my own sinum several times. With my father.

CHAPTER 3.

Its like Lucas suddenly speaks a strange, incomprehensible language. If he knows about the sinums, and his father has been meeting him in the tunnels, then Lucas, you cant do that anymore. Its how the Others found me. They followed Fire. My voice catches on her name, a reaction from my poor heart that still doesnt know for sure if my mother betrayed me on purpose or simply didnt take enough precautions. Our Element parents, with the exception of EarthDeshis fatherhelped us escape Portland. It should count in their favor, but theyre still Others, still the enemy, even if I can maybe believe theyre the lesser of two bad things. If what happened with Fire proves anything, its that we cant let our guard down. I know. My dad told me what Zakej did to you. Storm clouds gather behind his eyes and lightning flashes, shaking my limbs with the cold air that follows. If he had told me in time I wouldnt have let them hurt you like that. His gaze, rough and contemptuous, flicks to Pax again. Maybe part of Lucass anger stems from the idea that Pax didnt take good enough care of me, not that hes jealous of our relationship. The sentiment warms and prickles at the same time. I love the way Lucass protective nature makes me feel safe, but I dont need to be shielded from everything. Pax understands I can take care of myself, and hes never babied me. It made me believe Im as strong as either of them. Memories of the Observatory Pod, of watching Kendaja kiss Ko until his brain slid onto the floor, work a shudder through me. Maybe Im stronger than the boys are. Lucas, nothing that happened to me was Paxs fault. He did what he had to do, and so did I. He should have done a better job. Pain and impotence vibrate from Lucas, and telling him not to care about the agony Ive endured seems like a silly thing. No matter how angry he feels right now, how hurt or betrayed, my life means a great deal to him. He lets me pick up his hand and squeeze. Im okay. Truly. He swallows hard, swiping a thumb over my knuckles. I know Ive said this before, but Im relieved to see it with my own eyes. The room flickers and dims, disappearing around us as Lucas stares at me with that smile, those hungry eyes, as though he wants to touch me to make sure Im real. A familiar but still thrilling realization dawns thenhes going to kiss me. As much as the butterflies flapping in my stomach and my heart shout yes, a small but insistent voice in my ear warns against it. He knew Zakej had you in the hive and did nothing, it hisses. And still he thinks the Others arent so bad. I drop his hand and move back, biting my lip at the injured surprise in his eyes. So, how did Apa know what happened? And why did he continue to put you in danger like that if he knew what happened to Fire and me? The questions tumble out, more of an attempt to distract us both from the almost-kiss than anything. After that happened to you, he realized we dont know how to protect our minds while were not

focused, and he showed me. Together we made a pretty much indestructible barrier to my alcove. Pride and something elsedetermination, maybesteels Lucass eyes. The never-ending worry that we cant trust our parents kicks my gut over and over, but instinct says that with whatever happened between Lucas and his father last season, he wont be open to listening to disparaging remarks. Not yet. And Im not convinced Water didnt know what was happening with me until it was too late to help. Part of me wonders if he wants to keep Lucas to himself. Still, his statement intrigues me, whether it stems from days spent with Apa or not. How did you do it? Protect your sinum? Its like how I borrowed your power in Portland. It flowed between my father and me and created this perfect barrier of ice at least ten feet thick. Whats really cool is that it allows the two of us to pass through, so he could still meet me to talk. What did you talk about? He pauses so long that it gives the distinct impression that he doesnt want to tell me. Theres a lot he cant tell us because of the thing where the Others cant reveal the secrets to their survival. But he did share our Elemental legacy, more than what the Others teach us, and some of what the Elements do on Earth to control the climate. Fear blossoms, darkening the edges of my vision for a moment, but I blink it away. Maybe Lucass visits with his father have confused him. Thats likely what Apa intended. But does it mean I cant trust Lucas? Not in the sense that he would betray me to the Others, but in the sense that he may no longer be willing to fight for humanity. My mind clenches around the idea, trying to force it loose. I cant know for sure, and as much as it hurts, the problems between us are going to have to wait. Focus returns, grabbing on to the one thing that matters more than anything else. We have to go into the hive. You can show me how to make the barrier and we can make sure they cant get at Pax, if they find him. Okay. The quick acquiescence takes me aback, although it shouldnt. He might blame Pax for keeping me away last winter, and he might be confused about our parents, but our immediate safety trumps those things. I take a deep breath and pat the floor next to me. Come here. The fresh coolness of him calms my overheated nerves. Lucas gives me a sideways smile, raising an eyebrow. How do we go together? Ive never done that. Pax and I went once. We hold hands and share a little bit of energy, focus on where we want to go. Thats all. I havent considered how well get where we intend. Ive never had more than one choice. We should try to land in your sinum, not mine. The Others have been working at getting through my wall. Lucass hand tightens on mine almost painfully. Well figure out how to fix it. I promise. Yeah, but not today. I can still protect myself well enough. Pax is defenseless. He meets my eyes and we agree in silence. Close your eyes, focus on your sinum. Im just going to try to follow you. Wolf cocks his head at us, his clear eyes asking a question. Well be back, Wolf. You keep an eye on Pax, okay? He chuffs like hes agreeing with me, which makes me smile through the nerves splintering my confidence. I focus on the bitter, steady flow of energy from Lucass hand around mine. A picture of the hive steadies in my mindpacked dirt walls, shallow alcoves, endless twists and branchesand

then were there. And Im alone. Tunnels stretch in every direction. In front of me a milky, opaque wall reaches top to bottom, left to right, covering this particular sinum. The substance nearly freezes to my palm. Its ice, which means this is Lucass alcove, but hes not here. Panic races through my blood like fire, but before it turns my insides to ashes, Lucas steps through the wall. As though its not even there. How did you do that? Dont know. Its like walking through a waterfall. You mean you cant get in? I put a hand against the ice for a split second, demonstrating its solidity. Huh. Must be because its mine? And Apa and I built it, so he can get in and out too. He smiles. Nice to know it works on everyone. The fact that he doesnt refer to Water as Dad relaxes me a little, at least on the inside. Outside, every muscle winds into a tight ball. Were here. The problem is, how are we going to find Pax? The Others have undoubtedly been searching for weeksmaybe longerwithout success. And then the answer dawns on me. We have to go back to the cabin. What? We just got here! His eyes ask if Ive lost my mind. Maybe I have, but were not going to get anywhere but caught wandering around in here alone. Well never find him like this. If we go back, try to follow Pax from the start, it might work. Instead of arguing, Lucas reaches out a hand, takes mine, and the two of us close our eyes. I picture the cabin, Wolf in front of the fire, Pax stretched out on the sofa. When the real world spins into focus, Lucas has already picked up Paxs free hand, holding it loosely. At least we agree on not wasting any time. How do we do this with him asleep? I chew on the inside of my cheek, thinking. We have no idea what were doing, really, and its a miracle weve figured out this much. Can we follow an unconscious Pax? Is it enough to imagine the words Paxs sinum and not be able to picture it? Theres no way to know, but ever since the autumn, when a few shouted words in my head led to the Wardens disposing of Mrs. Morgan, Ive learned not to underestimate the power of the brain. Particularly ours, formed by the combination of two species who never should have met. I dont know. How about we both think about wanting to get to Paxs alcove? We can try pulling and pushing some power through our hands, too. It might make us more connected, and since hes not aware, his consciousness is probably in the hive. As many times as Ive entered the strange tunnels that connect the minds of all Others, the concept as a whole eludes me. Part of us lives there, like the way pieces of our brains that tell us to breathe or to smile when were happy. When were sleeping, the part of my mind thats still aware curls up in that sinum. But how were able to force our minds to kind of collapse, to fold in on reality enough to find our way there on purposethat makes no sense. So grabbing hands, pushing and pulling energy, and focusing on silent words seems to be as good a plan as any. If it doesnt work, maybe I can try to pick up his scent or something. Like Wolf can do with a rabbit. The idea stretches my mouth into a grin, which makes Lucas tip his head like Wolf does while trying to puzzle out my words, and the whole thing gives me a fit of giggles. I shake my head, calming down and refusing to explain such a ridiculous train of thought. Its nothing. Im nervous, I think. Lets give it a try.

On one side, Lucass familiar touch chills my palm, reaching into the soft spaces between my fingers. Paxs hand lies limp, a cooler temperature than mine but not as noticeable, and I squeeze it tight as though holding on to his body will somehow drag his mind along for the ride. I blow out a breath, focusing on Pax as best as I can, letting the heat in my middle climb upward, drip down my arms, and enter my hands. I open up, imagining my body as the string between Lucass and my cup phones last autumn, and feel his power slide in beneath my fingernails, swirl through me until the scent of pine wriggles into my nose and theres a strange hot-cold combination flowing through my blood. The smell of sweet jasmine tinges the back of my tongue, but Im not sure were doing something right until a faint hint of apples and cinnamon flickers, like kindling trying to catch in a brand new fire. Shock wants to force open my eyes but I resist, keeping my concentration. Its enough that Pax is in there, that he feels us somehow. This time when the hive appears, there isnt a wall made of ice. Were in a drab dirt corridor, the same as every one Ive visited before, and countless recesses line the walls. The first one sits empty, and so does the next, and the next. Lucas checks the opposite side, both of us coming up empty. Hot frustration singes the air around me. It didnt work. Pax isnt here. Now what? Lucas looks at me expectantly. If his idea fountain has run dry, this is one bad situation. My nerves heighten every minute were standing in the open, easy to spot if an Other happens by, but there isnt another option. We need to figure out how to find Paxand fast. Let me think a minute. I close my eyes in the silence. Were someplace new, not my alcove, not Lucass, so logic would suggest Pax brought us at least to the correct vicinity. Without vision, the rest of my senses heighten. The scent of wet earth floats beneath my nose, reminding me of Zakej when he pretended to be Deshi in an attempt to flush Lucas and me out in Danbury. The air, thick with condensation, falls damp on my skin. My ears hear nothing at all. The hive throbs with a pervasive silence akin to a snow-covered winter morning. Then I smell it again, like I did in the cabin. Fresh apples. Spicy cinnamon. Not strong, barely there under the reek of dirt, but accounted for all the same. Hes here. Pax. I smell him. Lucas doesnt question me, but closes his own eyes and breathes in deep. The apples. I smell it, too. It made me laugh before, thinking that we could sniff Pax out like Wolf ferrets out food, but now it doesnt strike me as funny. With my eyes closed, I turn in a slow circle, stopping when the Paxs unique cologne hits me the strongest. Lets try this way. We dont find him in any of the sinums in the corridor. Lucas and I pick two more turns, holding brief, whispered discussions and sniffing like fools at each one, but finally Paxs curled-up figure appears in the back of an alcove. He stares at us, appearing more than a little dazed. Its weird to see him awake while he slumbers restlessly in reality. Surprise lifts his eyebrows, but only briefly, as though hes too tired to hold them up or even maintain his shock for more than a couple of seconds. Hey, pretty girland Lucas. Trust Pax to retain a demented sense of propriety even deep in his subconscious. Lucas doesnt respond, but I cant help but return Paxs smile. Seeing proof that his brain still functions, hearing his voice and glimpsing that smile, washes away some of my anxiety. Hey, Pax. What are you doing in here? Its not safe, you know. I know. Were not going to stay long. We just want to make sure youre protected. He says nothing, eyes drifting away listlessly. After what Ive learned this morning about barriers,

it worries me that he might not be able to help. Lucas, I couldnt go through your wall. You think because I didnt help make it? I think thats a reasonable assumption. Then its best if all three of us create Paxs wall. He needs to help. If he doesnt hell be stuck inside, right? Lucas casts a doubtful look at Pax, whose faraway gaze and faint smile dont inspire much confidence. Im not sure he can. It looks like his brain and body are too busy dealing with his injuries to be able to focus. But when we grabbed his hands before, I felt his power. And we smelled him. Maybe he can help a little. It might be enough. Lets give it a try, then. We study the opening to Paxs alcove, and I consider how best to combine our abilities into a strong barricade. Lucas and his father had it easy, with water at their beck and call, but how to morph fire, water, and air into a wall presents more of a challenge. It would be easier if we had Deshi, too. Lucass musing breaks the silence. He continues at my raised eyebrow. I was thinking we could build it in layers. Fire in the middle, then earth, then a wall of ice like mine. But we dont have earth and Im not sure a layer of air will keep ours elements separated. I think youre underestimating him. No one element is inherently stronger than another. Maybe not, but hes not at full strength. Not even close. Lucass voice softens, as if hes afraid I think hes trying to put Pax down. I dont think that. Lucass unhappiness with the past several months wont cloud his honesty or judgment. And hes right. Pax doesnt have all of his abilities in his grasp right now. We need to take that into consideration. Creepy-crawlies start to inch their way up my spine and over the back of my neck until they tickle my scalp. Id like to get out of here as soon as possible. Remembering the first time Pax and I went to my sinum and built the wall gives me an idea. It might be stupid, so instead of voicing it to Lucas, I crouch next to Paxs seated form and whisper in his ear, Imagine me a pile of Cell desks. Its the first metal item that comes to mind, and I hold on to his hands, squeezing and offering some of the heated power in my core in case he needs more strength to bring them into existence. Before, when I needed to build a wall, a pile of bricks and paste to put them together appeared in my alcove. Now, a low whistle from Lucas opens my eyes, and I drink in the sight of fifteen desks like we sat in at Cell. Theyre cold, hard metalperfect for my purposes. Standing, I give Lucas a grin and wink. He tips his head in return. Neat trick. What are they for, though? Help me stack them in the doorway and Ill show you. We drag eleven of the desks into place, stacking them on top of one another from the inside of the alcove until they reach almost to the ceiling. When weve finished, I put out my hands and summon the heat. The fear born of the feeling of being hunted, watched, brings it straight up and out of my palms. As my hands move over the desks from bottom to top, the metal melts and fuses together until its a solid sheet blocking the entrance. Lucass cold arm snakes around my waist, hugging me to him and bumping our hips together. My insides react to his nearness even as I playfully push him away. Now its Paxs turn. With the metal instead of fire, his air buffer wont need to be strong. It just needs to be part of the wall. Lucas nods, and together we pull Pax into a standing position between us.

I squeeze Paxs cool hand and force him to look at me. Pax, we need you to make a little wind, right up against the melted desks, okay? A wrinkle appears between his eyebrows, a signal that hes confused or deep in thought. It takes several minutes of patience on my part before he nods. Anything for you, sweetheart. Without looking at Lucas, I step Pax forward and let go of his hands, then raise his arms out in front of him. Relief floods me when he doesnt drop them, but leaves his palms stretched toward the wall. Spicy-sweet autumn smells swish through the alcove first, then the scent of burning leaves follows, a gentle breeze on its heels. Harder, Pax. His jaw clenches. A worrisome, thin sheen of sweat pops out on his forehead and his upper lip, but the breeze turns into an actual wind and bumps against my wall. Lucas takes his cue and puts out his hands, creating a waterfall from the ceiling and quickly freezing it. Once the waters solid, Lucas wipes some frost from the surface. Behind the thick ice, gray clouds of air swirl into cyclones. I think it worked! The surprise in my own voice makes me laugh a little. I hadnt really expected a positive outcome. Pax collapses onto the dirt floor, still awake but clearly spent. Lucas and I drag him back against the wall. Time to get out of here. Relief is evident in Lucass tone, the way the words tumble out as though hes been holding them in his chest since we got here. As much as I agree, another idea snags its claws into my mind. Not yet. Ive been thinking. Oh, no. The last time you had an idea I ended up maimed by a raccoon. That was totally your fault. Now, listen. The Others hear one another in their minds, right? And my mother could talk to me by coming into my alcove. What if you, Pax, and I could communicate that way, too? A funny expression steals over Lucass face, changing his features from open to shut in a matter of seconds. The fear behind his gaze tugs me to his side, slips my hand into his. Its hard to know for sure whats causing his reaction, but I give voice to my best guess. If we could do that, none of us would have to be alone. Even if were separated, we can always find one other. Thats why we should try. We need a map, at least one in our heads, to find our way between our alcoves. Lucas blinks hard several times in a row, but the tears wont go away. It has to be what he fears most now that weve been separated oncebeing alone again. He nods, swallowing hard and pulling me against his chest for a quick hug. I squeeze back, my arms freezing against his back, and when he turns me loose his emotions are under control. I think its too dangerous to wander around. Lucas, we need this. And now that we can share our power to come and go more easily, we can get out whenever we want. I pause, wondering whether bringing up his father is a mistake, but do it anyway to gauge his reaction. Youre the one who says we should accept our Otherness, that Apa helped you see that. So this is our hive, too. May as well get to know it. I didnt say that, Althea. I said there are two sides to every story, but right now the Prime is still our enemy. Until that changes, we cant be careless. Fine. But were going to have to go to my sinum eventually, anyway. The wall took a beating during my interrogation and I didnt have time to rebuild it well. And were already here. My hand goes instinctively to my collarbone, which still aches every time I breathe. Lucass eyes darken like the sky before a storm. Okay, fine. Lets go.

We walk right through Paxs wall, a feat that amazes me even though Lucas told me that its penetrable to those who build it, and stop in the corridor. I wonder briefly if my alcove smells like me even when Im not there, if perhaps the jasmine scent can lead us the way Paxs did, but I smell nothing. A look at the concerned expression on Lucass face confirms he isnt sure which way to go either, so I pick a direction. The two of us scout the hive, repeating left and right turns to each other, but even so, finding our way back to Pax seems difficult at best. Packed dirt surrounds us on every side, absorbing our footsteps and returning claustrophobia to me like an old friendI suppose the caverns cant collapse, but the fear of being buried in here forever makes me want to give up the mission and turn back. After a half hour or so has passed, Lucas stops me with a cold hand on my arm. He presses a finger to his lips and cocks his head to the right, down yet another indistinguishable dim tunnel. A soft mumble of voices flows our direction. Since these caverns belong to the Others, we can assume theyre the ones chatting. Instinct propels me back the way we came, and Lucas tugs my hand in agreement, but then I stop. Because I hear my name.

CHAPTER 4.

Lucas and I hold a silent conversation with our eyes the way we used to, and even though weve been apart for months were still much better at it than Pax and I ever were. Lucass eyes say, Lets hit the bricks, and mine say, Lets find out what theyre saying . I win, mostly because talking is too big of a risk so Lucas doesnt have much of a choice but to follow me down the corridor when I start walking. The rumble of conversation covers the slight scuff of our tennis shoes, and we draw to a stop when the voices become clear. The Others who are talking remain out of sight, around at least one more bend. How long are we supposed to wait here? The smooth, rippling voice belongs to an Other, but without a line of sight theres no way to tell if its a Warden or not. The only voices I can differentiate are the Primes and his childrens, and its none of them. Chief said as long as it takes to get this wall the rest of the way down, but theres relief on the way. And were supposed to notify him when she shows up. She has to sleep sometime. My hand tightens around Lucass. Theyre trying to take down my walland they will, given enough time. I have a day or two, maybe a week, before sleeping is going to again become a luxury. The good news is that weve found my alcove. For a moment I close my eyes, trying to recall the twists and turns we took from Paxs sinum, wishing more than anything that I had a pen. When I open my eyes, theres a pen in my hand. Lucass wide eyes blink a couple of times as he stares at it, then motions for me to hurry up. I write directions between Paxs and my alcoves on my arm, then tuck the pen into the pocket of my jeans. This time when Lucas jerks his thumb back the way we came, I dont argue. But before we move more than a couple of steps, a contingent of five Others steps into the hall in front of us. Five this way, and who knows how many behind us, guarding my sinum. Claustrophobia claws at my lungs, making it impossible to breathe. Dizziness and sweat swamp me in waves as I spin around, unable to decide which direction to try. The cold anchor of Lucass palm against mine stops my whirling, and his steady eyes hold mine still. We just have to open our eyes in the cabin. Cold and heat swim out of our palms, mingling as it runs into my veins and then back into Lucas. I close my eyes, suck in a deep breath, and ignore the pounding of booted feet as the Others clomp toward us in the hive. Then I smell a crackling fire, and Wolfs wet tongue scrapes across my cheek. Lucass body is there, but our hands arent touching. Then he falls backward onto the carpet, jerking into a ball with a grunt. He didnt make it out. Panic tries to slow me down but I shove it away, remembering how Pax saved me while Zakej had me in the hive. I can do the same for Lucas. Swallowing hard, I scurry to his side and grab both of his hands, turning inward again and focusing on Lucass face. The five Wardens that found us are still there, and the sound of running boots says more are

coming. Two of them have Lucass hands pinned behind his back and struggle to slip gloveslike the ones that trapped my power in Portlandover his hands. Lucas shakes one Warden loose with an elbow to the jaw, but hes rewarded with a punch to the face and another kick to the ribs for his efforts. Im behind them, which gives me the advantage. The anger from watching Lucas get hurt overcomes the twist of guilt in my stomach, and I reach out, shoving fire at the two Wardens dealing the blows. They ignite and spin to face me, and the ones holding Lucas drop his arms in surprise. Pain at the sight of their unreal beauty slams through my eyeballs and into my skull, making me squint, and their blond hair and bottomless black eyes blur around the edges as they go up in flames. Lucas scrambles to his feet, soaks the Others in a waterfall, and then stumbles to my side. The moment our hands meet and Lucass eyes close, I focus on the cabin. This time were both here. Lucass right eye is so puffy its almost closed, and blood dribbles from his nose, but were alive. They didnt get us, and our minds are safe. You came back for me. Of course I did. From now on, where you are, I am. The words come out automatically, and even though I mean them, it occurs to me that the choice might not always be so simple. Especially if one day Lucas decides his place is on a spaceship with his father. The thought clogs my throat with tears. Without thinking, I toss my arms around Lucass neck and bury my face in the hollow spot between his collarbone and his shoulder, breathing in deep to memorize the safe smell of him. His breath catches, and I unwind my arms and slide self-consciously backward, replaying the kiss Pax and I shared after a similar panic on my part, wondering if Lucas would push me away if he knew. But Lucass eyes wont let mine go, as though he holds them captive somehow from a couple feet away. Althea. He groans, as though Im driving him mad. I dont know why he says my name that way, or why I dont move when he leans forward slowly until his blue eyes are all I can see. His mouth touches mine, hesitant and sweet at first. His lips are freezing cold, mine are melting hot, and I stop thinking about all the reasons I should pull away. When he feels me give in, Lucas threads his fingers through my hair, tilting my face toward him. The room fades and nothing matters. Not Pax on the couch, not Wolf looking on, not the near miss a moment ago, not the months of separation. Lucass hands roam down my arms, slide around to the small of my back, and gather me against him until theres no space left between us. His lips part softly and our tongues tangle together, desperately seeking and finding the proof that were alive and safe and together. Pleasant waves of dizziness return, thick and sweet and this time not born of fear. I never want to stop kissing him, but then, out of nowhere, I hear him saying maybe weve been wrong about where we belong. I remember Deshi alone with the Othersand Cadi and Ko and Griffin and Greer. My hands shake as they release Lucass shirt, then press against his chest, shoving him away from me. In my own space, the world is cold and dark. The look on his face freezes my heart until it shatters into pieces inside me. The combination of hurt and humiliation make me want to curl back into him, but that would only get us right back where we were moments ago. And even though thats a place Id like to stay, I cant. Lucas I want him to interrupt, to say its okay and he understands, but his lips press into a thin line, letting me know Im not getting out of this. I pulled away from our kiss; he wants to know why. The problem comes when the reasons try to line up in my mind. They jump and blur until theyre

not clear. Theres so much going on. Pax is hurt. We can hardly sleep without putting ourselves in danger. We cant go any farther without freeing Deshi, whose been captured for months. Youve been gone, and Ko is deadI just, I dont Things have changed. I remember. The words are reluctant and sad, rolled over hot coals until theyre melted at the edges. No. I mean, yes, they have, buteverythings a mess. Weve been apart, and at any rate, we have more important things to worry about than our feelings or our personal lives or whatever. I reach out but he jerks away from my hand, refusing to meet my gaze. I bite down on my lower lip hard enough to distract myself from the pain in my heart. If we figure out a way out from under the Others, then maybe we can think about everything else. If he even wants a way out from under the Others. Sure. I get it. You cant tell me you dont agree, Lucas. Lives are at stake, and not just ours. We cant waste time kissing or worrying about each others feelings. We have to work together, all three of us, with nothing to get in the way. I swallow, take a deep breath, and find the truest reason for pushing him away. Its too scary to imagine a future where the Others are gone and were still alive. Like it will never be real. I cantit hurts. I cant look that far ahead. In the aching silence I hear Lucass indecision, his hurt and embarrassment. The need that so recently wrapped around us plucks its fingers away one at a time until we are no longer connected by it. Most of all I hear the confusion, ringing so loud that it must be coming from both of us at the same time. He reaches out a hand toward Wolf, letting him sniff before rubbing the top of the dogs head. Wolf has grown as fond of Lucas as he is of Pax and me. Its making me want to pull my hair out, waiting for him to agree with me. Its unlike him to waver, to not be quick to reassure me that my feelings are warranted, and it crosses my mind again that perhaps I dont know him as well as I think I do. Not anymore. I understand what youre saying, Althea, I do. Im afraid, too. But? Lucass eyes are shuttered like they were when I first met him, when there were cautious walls between us. Are you sure its not about Pax? Its a little bit true, but not in the way hes thinking. Before I can figure out how to respondor if he even deserves an answera moan comes from the couch. As though he heard his name, Paxs eyes blink open, then fall closed. When he pries his lids up a second time they stay that way, and he focuses on the ceiling like its inscribed with a fascinating story. Even if he didnt hear his name, the tension in the room is certainly capable of waking the dead. I slide to the couch on my knees, grabbing Paxs hand. Hey. How do you feel? Slowly, as though even shifting his gaze pains him, Pax rolls his eyes my direction. It takes another several seconds before they focus on my face and that infuriating smile tries to make an appearance. Even though its wobbly, the thing still makes my heart thud because its a sign that Paxs brain survived this ordeal unharmed. How do you feel? I ask again, brushing his hair back from his sweaty forehead. Like Ive been impaled by a piece of playground equipment. He shifts and winces, then presses his cheek into my hand. Better, now. Seriously. Can you stop being Pax for a minute and assess your injuries? Weve been worried

sick. His fever has broken, though, which must be a good sign. Pax groans a little as he rolls his neck from one side to the other, eyes sweeping the room. He quirks an eyebrow at me. We? I dont see Winter anywhere. I refuse to take the bait. Lucas must have left the room when Pax woke up. Maybe he wanted to give us a few minutes alone, Pax murmurs in a low voice, one that warms my cheeks. It makes me frown. Part of the jungle gym went through your shoulder, but the biggest concern is in your stomach and side. Do you think you can sit up? He makes a short-lived effort, then lies back with a gasp. No. Not yet. Im really thirsty, though. What happened, anyway? I mean how did we get out of there after the Others showed up? And where are we? Wolf pads over and noses Paxs hand, which I dropped when he started flirting half a minute after he woke up. Hey, dog. Im okay. Wolf whines as though hes unconvinced, then settles on the floor under Paxs hand. The sound of banging cabinet doors makes me jumpLucas must be looking for some lunch. Our parents helped. Your dad lifted the jungle gym off you, and Lucas and I got you away while they fought with Pamant and the Others. Then we went through Griffins portal and wound up here. I dont know where here is, exactly, but it seems to be safe. At least while were awake. Understanding dawns in his pale face. While I was out, you and Winter came and fortified my sinum. I thought I dreamed that. He sounds uncomfortable, and not just because he can barely move without flinching. If I know Pax, its because he doesnt like taking help from anyone. Also its weird to hold conversations with people while youre asleep. Well, you helped. We were barely there. I sigh, exhausted by the thought of everything well need to rehash now that hes awake. Like Lucas spending last season having intimate conversations with his father in the Others hive. Ill get you some water. In the kitchen, Lucas watches a pot of water on the gas stove. He doesnt look up as I grab a glass from the cabinet, wipe the dust out with a towel, and fill it with water from a jug of melted snow. You know, they say that will never boil if you watch it. No response, so I walk to his side, careful to leave space between us. Lucas turns quickly, catching my face in between his palms and staring into my eyes with a familiar, determined expression. Im sorry for being a jerk out there. Whatever happened last season between you and Pax, or didnt, I dont care. I know we spent some time apart, and that we didnt make each other any promises last autumn. We didnt have time, really, but I would have, Althea. I still would. My heart bangs against my rib cage. I want him to stop talking. I want him to talk forever. But I know youre scared of believing in a someday that might not come true. We dont know whats going to happen this afternoon, never mind tomorrow and the next day. Were leaving disaster in our tracks and theres nothing but a wasteland of horrors stretching in front of us. So well focus on the task at hand. Ill do what you asked and drop the feelings between us. At my sigh, a mixture of regret and relief, his fingers tighten, forcing my eyes back to his. For now, Althea. I wish more than anything that I could lean forward and lose myself in his lips. Instead I give him a nod and a small smile, and he releases his grip on my cheeks. Thank you. The water has started boiling, and he turns back to it. The straightforward confession of his intentions burrows into my bones, into a place so deep that no matter what happens, what decisions Im forced to eventually make or where my trampled and hopelessly snarled heart takes me, Ill never lose it.

So hows Pax? Thirsty. Achy. He seems to be on the mend, though. When youre ready we need to catch him up. Talk about a potential plan of action once hes back in the game. I pick up the glass of water and move toward the doorway. When I turn back to look at Lucas, his sky blue eyes crinkle at the corners. Our gazes fuse like they did the first day we met, when the world disappeared around me and everything changed for the better. I smile back without thinking, then turn and go back to Pax.

CHAPTER 5.

As Pax heals, the relationship between the three of us deteriorates. Im the glue holding us together, and its not only getting more difficult, its more exhausting. No one single thing is the problem; its actually being cooped up and stagnant more than anything else. Outside, the weather alternates between attempts at spring and backslides into winter; some days are so pleasant that Im comfortable with no coat and others a bitter wind rattles the windows in their casings. Weve been trying to come up with ideas for rescuing Deshi. Theyre never going to let him go, so the first order of business is to find out where theyre keeping him. First, Pax needs to be able to move without gasping for breath, and I need to be able to sleep without fear of being tortured. I stopped sleeping three nights ago. I just have a gut instinct my wall isnt strong enough to keep me safe anymore. Even though I try to hide my fatigue by taking hunting trips with Wolf and making excuses to stay up reading, both boys have noticed. Ive even caught the two of them talking quietly when Ive walked into the room, which is odd. Although if I have to die from exhaustion to get them to try being friends, it might be worth it. The funny thing is, theres no reason Pax and Lucas shouldnt be friends. Theyre different, thats true, but they share important traits like intelligence and loyalty. At the very least, Im hoping that spending time camped out here in the middle of nowhere will allow us all to appreciate the strengths and weaknesses of our little band of oddballs. Today they are together on the couch, heads bent, whispers skating across the hardwood floor like marbles while Wolf chomps on a bone by the fire. Itchy annoyance sneaks into my blood, and I drop an armload of firewood. The crash startles them both. Okay, out with it. You two have been thick as thieves the last couple of days and its freaking me out. I thought you wanted us to be best friends. Paxs slow smile droops; hes about as tired as I am even though he sleeps away half the day. Im not saying I dont, but I would like to be included in the chum bucket. What does that even mean? Pax chuckles. I rub my stinging eyes, force them to focus. I dont know. Im too tired to make sense of things before they come out of my mouth, never mind after. Thats what weve been discussing, actually. Winter told me what you guys overheard in the hive. That theyre taking down your wall and waiting for you. Pax pins me with an intense gaze. Lucass matching one helps hold me in place. We know you havent been sleeping. Is your wall totally gone? I sink onto the floor beside Wolf. I dont know, but it doesnt feel like I can trust it anymore, not enough to sleep. We need to go back and find a way to close it off for good. I cant Words stick in my chest. Terror washes through me at the memories of the last time Zakej and the Prime caught me in the hive, but neither Pax or Lucas needs any more guilt as far as thats concerned, so I skirt the issue. I cant be alone with them again. Its too much to bear, that I might give away our secret.

Thats true enough. The fact that we can undo the veils they place in human minds is the last weapon we possess. But its also the fact that Im just not sure I can handle the pain again. Ive given the boys few details about what its like to be at the Others mercy, but theyve both tasted the pain for short periods of time. Pax said Deshi seemed near Breaking the last time he saw him in Other custody, and both Ko and Cadi looked more dead than alive after months of torture. Right now Lucas and Pax appear to share a concern over my sanity. I take a shaky breath. If I have to play on their sympathies, so be it. I want to go back inthe three of us, when Pax heals enoughand find a way to protect my mind. Im so tired. Lucas starts shaking his head before the last half of the sentence forms in my sleep-deprived mind. No. Its too dangerous. Theyre guarding you, and who knows how many are there. Lucas leans forward, his hands on his knees. It wont be like before, when they were surprised to see us. Theyll be waiting for you. My irritation spikes, shoving adrenaline through my weak limbs. A throbbing begins at the base of my skull, reaching clawed fingers deeper into my brain with every beat of my heart. It only sounded like a couple. There are three of us. They cant know exactly when Ill fall asleep, so theres still an element of surprise. We can disable them together, build the wall in less than a minute, and get out. Pax leans back into the cushions, flinching as he pulls his legs up onto the couch. I dont think its going to be as simple as all that, but we still need to try. Lucas shoots to his feet, running a hand through his curls. His gaze turns wild and angry as he turns away from me to face Pax. Do you realize what youre saying? What could happen? Were protected, but she isnt. If anything goes wrong, you and I will get out and shell be stuck there with them. Again. When Pax doesnt respond, refusing to pull his eyes from me, Lucas steps in between us. Isnt it bad enough that you left her alone with them once? Lucas. His name slips out, aghast on my tongue. When he turns to me, the expression on his face backs me up a couple of steps. Anger mottles his pale cheeks a splotchy red, and a tremble besets his hands. What, Althea? I cant say what were all thinking? That he left you there to endure torture instead of letting you go and staying behind? Pax did what he had to do. You werent there, you dont know. There wasnt time for us to switch places. And Im fine. We all survived. Were not going to get anywhere fighting with one another about whats already happened. My insides twist into knots, nerves making my head pound harder until the need to sit down overwhelms me. Closing my eyes for an hour would be the most blissful thing on the entire planet right now. Besides, didnt your father do the same thing? The accusation slips out, surprising me almost as much it seems to shock Lucas, and even Pax. Its not the same thing. He didnt know until after the whole thing was over. Lucas stares at me hard, recovered from his surprise and impossible to reach. I force my own heart to harden. Lucas is dangerous as long as hes wavering. Are you sure about that? We stare at each other for several moments, unwilling to budge. I want Lucas to say the words I need to hearthat hes still on my side, that at my side is where he belongs, no matter where we are. Hes unwilling to admit his father might have had an agenda last winter other than simply bonding with his long-lost son. Pax gets up from the sofa and limps to me. You know, if you agree with Winter, I wont blame you. I did leave you there, and I can only imagine what you thought, what you went through. He grabs my hands, forcing me to face him. It was the hardest thing Ive ever done, but it was the only way to

save us both. I knew you were strong enough to handle it. Im not angry with you. Maybe I was for a while, but as soon as you came back with Lucas, it all made sense. I catch Lucass bitter gaze in my own, trying to tug loose my hand. Pax wont give it up. I am strong enough, Lucas. Were a team, and we protect one another. But if I cant find a way to get some sleep, Im going to be worthless baggage. Fine. If you want to risk everything by walking straight into the Others nest with some half-baked plan, just tell me when and where. He stomps from the cabin, slamming the front door so hard the floor shakes. I sink into the battered recliner, dropping my head into my hands and massaging my temples. Paxs olive skin and bright blue eyes fill up my vision when I find the energy to look up, and for a moment we simply stare at each other. I should talk to Lucas. He puts a hand on my knee and squeezes. Dont. Leave him be; hell come around. Hes frustrated. We all are. The way he says well convince him, as though Pax and I are on one team and Lucas another, rasps over my skin like an itchy blanketsomething Ive become familiar with over these long months of sleeping under borrowed bedding. Pax must mistake the look on my face for something other than annoyance and walks his hands up to mine, pulling me to my feet and toward him. My whole body stiffens, even though hes a nice temperature and not cold like Lucas. And even though its not the same as before, when some invisible force seemed intent on yanking us together, being able to lean on him relaxes me in his arms for a moment. It doesnt take long to find the willpower to push away from his hug, then look him straight in the eye while the scent of apples and smoke cling to my clothes. He reads my face for a moment as though its a favorite book filled with worn pages, then Paxs mouth pulls down into a frown. I should have realized you and Winter would have time to get reacquainted while I was nearly dying. Are you kidding me? Ive been worried sick, and Lucas is angry about us not trying to find him sooner. Everythings a mess, Pax. I cant handle anything more than figuring out how I can get some sleep tonight. Everything elseI cant even think about it. Im lying, because during the long hours without sleep I do think about the two of them. But the bottom line is that we need one another, and so even if Lucass potential change of heart regarding our rightful place wasnt stopping me, even if I could find the courage to believe in a future, I couldnt be with him. I cant afford to lose either of them. Not as far as this fight is concerned, and not as far as my heart is concerned, either. Pax nods slowly, the intensity on his face making way for resignation. Its changed, hasnt it? Its kind ofgone. Whats gone? My heart trips. I know what hes referring to but didnt think it would be so obvious. The pull between us. At least, on your side. Although I doubt he means for it to, the doorway where Lucas disappeared catches Paxs interest. I shake my head, bothered all over again by the idea that Lucas and I have changed too much to ever be more than we are now, tentative allies. More than that, Im troubled that if Pax assumes Lucas and I are together and we dont need him, hell run away again. Pax, stop. Everything has changed. Its all different. And the world is going to end if we cant find a way to stop it. So thats it. Were all friends. Especially now.

It could have been different, you know. Heat swells my heart, diffusing warmth through my limbs. Its not like beforeit doesnt set my veins thrumming with needbut I do care for him. Not only because I need him to fight the Others, but because Pax gave me something last winter that Ill never lose: my confidence. And for a while I thought maybe we could turn that attraction into something deeper, that my feelings for Pax could turn into more than desire. Until I saw Lucas again. I know. Pax retreats, easing back onto the couch, resignation written across his face. After a moment his easy smile returns, and he jerks a thumb toward the front door. When Winter gets back well figure out what to do. His words leave me disoriented. Honestly, I never expected to love or be loved in my entire life. The whole idea of love is still new too me; its overwhelming and hurts my stomach at the same time that it warms my heart. Perhaps Im being selfish, thinking they could both be mine in different ways. My mind and body tangle into such a hopeless knot of emotions that Id run straight into Kendajas crazy, spindly arms if it meant this would all sort itself out. *** We come up with a course of action, and when Pax insists he can hold up his end of the deal two days later, we decide not to wait. Sleep insisted last night, but I dont remember anything so it must have been deep and dreamless enough to keep me protected. Or maybe my wall remains solid enough to hold out Zakej and his terrible sister. Id guess the former. Its been a week now and the Others are nothing if not efficient. So, we go straight to Summers and use our powers to disable whoever is there and erect her a good barrier using our three elements, then we run like Wolf after a squirrel. Pax stops, waiting for Lucas and my assent. He gets a nod from me but nothing from Lucas, who grudgingly agreed that the three of us together with our powers could probably handle three or four Others. If there are more than that, were simply going to get out. Pax rolls his eyes at Lucass silent dissent. I step in between them, grasping their hands and linking the three of us together. We go still. Lucass cold right hand grips my left tighter than necessary, and after a moment a feeling like freezing water flows up my arm and pools in my chest. Paxs fingers lace with mine, warmth like sweet sunshine coursing from him and mixing in my center. I can feel the now familiar sensation of my own heat licking outward into the boys, but Im not weakened by its loss. Instead, the combination of our three powers increases my own strength. With my eyes closed, I focus all of that energy on my sinum, and when I open them, were all inside. Its empty except for the battered but still locked trunk in the corner. Boot prints mark the dirt floor, dozens of pairs, proof that my instinct about my sinum being unsafe was correct. The wall I constructed from bricks and gray goop has disappeared as though it never existed. The sound of voices and scuffling shoes draw my attention, and an instant later a Warden peers into my sinum. Another jumps to his side after a shout, but were too fast. We were expecting them to be here, and theyre surprised. It gives us the advantage wed hoped for. Pax reaches out a hand, shooting a gust of air so strong it lifts the Other off his feet and slams him into the wall with a sickening crunch. When Pax lowers his arm, the Others body slumps to the ground. Pax stumbles a little, as though the blast of power took too much out of his barely recovered

body. The three of us turn to the second Other, who hasnt moved. He puts his hands up and slides to the floor, propping his back against the dirt in the hallway, then glances expectantly between Pax and me. I surrender. Dont melt me or anything. Please. Its hard to tell them apart, or to believe they are different from one another in any significant way, but this is an Other Ive met before. I step lightly out of my sinum, peeking around the corner to see if its a trap, but the corridors are empty. A few more paces toward the second Warden confirm my suspicions. Its Natej, the Other that Pax and Griffin captured in the woods. The one Greer loves enough to stay locked, forgotten, in a cell. He must see the recognition on my face, because he smiles. We meet again, daughter of Fire. I suspected we might. Shut up. Whether Greer loves him or not, I certainly dont trust him. Lucas raises his eyebrows at me. You two know each other? Pax introduced us, in a manner of speaking. I give Lucas a smile in an attempt to make light of this situation, which seems to have gone too easily in our favor. The question is, what do we do with him now? The plan was to disable the Others guarding my alcove, but I dont have it in me to hurt this one since hes not an immediate threat. His name is Natej, the Other interjects, sticking out a hand toward me like hes offering to shake as part of the introduction. Its brave of him to be willing to touch any of us, and for a moment I consider being polite. I decide against it, in the end, mostly because Im unwilling to drop either Paxs or Lucass hand to do so. Instead I squint at him, avoiding direct contact with his black gaze in case hes trying to trick me long enough to dig claws of pain into my mind. Why arent you fighting us? I demand. Because Id lose. Because youve already mentally summoned the rest of your race of locusts, you mean, Pax spits at his former captive. Natej shrugs. Believe what youd like. Shut up, I tell the Warden again. The four of us listen in silence. The sounds of pounding boots and shouted orders dont come after several minutes and I decide hes telling the truth. I dont know why hes helping us, or if he actually is, but we dont have time to figure it out right now. I drop the boys hands and stand in front of my little sinum. The trunk with our secretthe knowledge that we can unveil humanstucked inside catches my eye, and for a moment I think it would be better to move it to Lucass or Paxs alcove. Then I realize thats silly. Its not actually in a trunk in this hive, its in my head, and I cant remove it. Its mine to bear, and Paxs and Lucass. We cant pass it off. Pax may not be at full strength, but hes better than the last time we built a barrier. Since he nearly blew that Other into pieces, Im worried he might be depleted, but when he catches my glance, Pax smirks. Ive got as much as you need, Summer. Instead of imagining desks or other metal objects, I try something new. At first, nothing but sweat materializesall over my forehead, down the back of my neck, oozing from my palmsbut after a minute or two of concentration, flames sputter to life out of nothing. It doesnt take long to fill the opening of my alcove with a wall of flickering orange, red, and white fire.

Pride, an unfamiliar sensation, pastes a smile on my face. Pax and Lucas step forward together; a layer of swirling air goes on next to continually feed the flames, then a waterfall spills from above the doorway, freezing solid as it hits the floor. Potent relief trembles through my limbs. My mind, and our secret, is safe for now. Lets go, Lucas demands. Wait. Paxs voice commands our attention, and even though the plan was to escape as quickly as possible, Im curious. Dont you wonder where they all are? Who? Pax rolls his eyes. Dont be dense on purpose, Winter. The Others. Why are there only two here guarding Altheas sinum? They are attending a rather unprecedented emergency, Natej interrupts, still on his rear with the back of his tan-and-black Warden uniform pressed up against the tunnel wall. His voice caresses my ears, tickling like a pleasant low hum. It urges me to trust him, to say okay to whatever he proposes, but good sense snaps me out of the trance after a second. I frown at him. Its a trap, right? Why would you help us or tell us anything? Natejs arrogant grin slips at the corners, turning into something haunting and edged with lament. Greer can be very persuasive. Who is Greer? Lucas demands, obviously more than a little annoyed to be in the dark. Its not the Others answer but the sorrow etching lines on his face that stops me. For the first time in my almost seventeen years, individuality emerges from inside these alien beings and tugs not on my fear, but my empathy. Without taking my eyes off Natej, I answer Lucas. Ill tell you later. Lets have him take us where the Others are gathered so we can find out whats going on. Pax, always impatient, shifts from foot to foot. Thats the dumbest idea Ive ever heard. Thats probably what theyre telling him to do, to convince us he wants to help so he can deliver us like dinner, Lucas shoots back. I wave my hand at them both and they fall silent, still shooting disgusted looks at each other. I narrow my gaze on Natej. No, were not going anywhere. Youre just going to show me. Without a protest, Natej offers his arm. Before either boy can stop me, I grab it, and the tunnel, Pax, and Lucas all disappear. Its a little bit like traveling, at first, being one place and then another with no way to get my bearings in between, and wisps of panic curl into my muscles. Then the darkness recedes and, even though Im alone, I get a handle on my rising alarm. Im inside the room where they tortured me the first time. The pain had been unbearable, but now I know the mental pain is nothing compared to what they can inflict in person. Nevertheless, the sight of this place pounds terror into my heart. I force myself to calm down, to remember that Im not here, Im inside Natejs mind and hes linked in to these proceedings. The Prime sits at the front of the room, his despicable children on his right and left. The sight of three of the Elements surprises me; Apa, Lucass father, is missing, but the rest huddle in separate cages behind the Primes seat, looking miserable and shocked. For the first time, my mother appears wan and too thin, no longer the blazing beauty that nearly blinds me when she smiles. The sight of their stunned features is enough to make me wonder if I want to know whats happened. Others pack the bleachers, each situated in their own seat, but some of the spaces are empty. The last time I was here it didnt occur to me to spend much time studying the audience, but now that Im not focused on pain, they interest me. Theyre not solid but kind of glimmering, and it looks as though theyre separated by something more than a seat. Perhaps since this is a mental meeting, their likenesses are projected from their own alcoves.

The Primes voice distracts me from my musing. Worry snags his normally pleasant tenor. Weve encountered an issue that may prevent us from staying on Earth much longer. My heart lifts. If theyre going to leave then all of this could be over. Then Cadis warning rings in my mind, and I remember that when the Others abandon Earth, theyll leave behind an atmosphere so out of balance that the planet wont be able to survive. I think about Deshi, about Griffin and Greer and Cadi. As much as Id like to be free of my pursuers, this is not the way. They arent supposed to go yet, not before weve devised a way to get back the peoplebeingswe love. Not before weve learned to nurture our powers into abilities we can use to set the planet back to right. Behind the Prime, the Elements keep their eyes trained obediently on the ground. Are they saddened by what has happened? Have they failed somehow? One of the traitorous Elements has taken another step away from us, his people, in favor of the weak-minded human beings that inhabit this planet. Earlier tonight, Apa attempted to take his own life. The statement doesnt make any more sense to the Others in the room than it does to my ears. At least, thats what Im guessing based on the loud murmurs that tumble through the air as haphazardly as little kids rolling down a grassy hill. Silence returns as the Prime lifts a hand, looking more tired than Ive ever seen him. The conditions on Earth will deteriorate rapidly without his assistance at the Harvest Site. Well have to leave within the week if he does not regain consciousness. Ive never heard the term Harvest Site, and he gives no further explanation. The word harvest isnt new, though. Could it be where theyre extracting their life-sustaining substance from Earth? Why would he do such a thing? The question comes from the back, from a male Other who looks like all the rest. Kendaja is the lone female in the room, besides my mother, but I know more exist. Fires eyebrows raise slightly at the question, as though shes wondering whether or not the Prime will give an honest answer. He pauses, then presses his lips into a thin line. We dont know for sure, since he has not woken since the incident, but we believe he did it in order to save his son. Black clouds press into the edges of my vision. Apas suicide attempt has something to do with Lucas? Apa believes that if he is gone, we will be forced to accept his son into our ranks in his place, which will prevent us from disposing of the unauthorized child. Go get the boy Water, let me daddy Ill be nice so nice, just play nice, Kendaja, the girl whispers as she twirls toward her father, fingers outstretched in a give me motion like a small child begging for candy. But shes begging for Lucas. The Prime gives only the smallest frown indicating he has heard her, then places a steely gaze on his son. You will take your sister and go to Rapid City. We cant risk losing Pamants boy, not now. The rest of us will go to the Harvest Site and see what can be done about the situation. He slides a glance toward his still trembling daughter. She may have a point. Not for the first time. Before I can find out what theyre going to decide about Apa and Lucas, Im yanked out of the meeting room and back into the dark corridor. Pax and Lucas are each holding one of my forearms, matching concern crinkling their brows. Why did you do that? I need to hear more, to figure out what to tell Lucas, or if we can use their problem to our advantage.

You looked like you were going to pass out. Lucas reaches toward my face but stops, snatching his hand back to his side. Hes right. For once, Pax and Lucas agree. Only Natej appears unconcerned. He peers at me with those bottomless eyes, as though hes expecting to find some kind of answer in the depths of my blue ones. Even though the ache in my brain urges me to look away, reminds me he could cause me massive pain should he suddenly change his mind about helping, I stare back. After a moment he stands up and walks across the corridor, toeing the still unconscious guard. You all should get going. But you never told us exactly whats going on, why no one but you two were guarding Althea. Lucas crosses his arms with the unspoken demand for answers, even though he was the one who wanted to leave without asking any additional questions. Natej glances at me again but doesnt reveal what the two of us heard. I appreciate his discretion, even though the ability to trust him remains as hard to grasp as a handful of water. He may have been on our side today, but history says the next time we run into him it could be a different story. It occurs to me that it might not even be his decision. Even though I can come here, infiltrate their minds in a way, how the Others brains work remains mostly a mystery. Will they be able to find out that Natej didnt try to stop us today? If hes not alone the next time, will he not have the strength to resist? Lets go. Ill tell you later. Im exhausted now, ready to collapse and deal with the problems of the world tomorrow. Pax doesnt hesitate, just slides his hand into mine. Lucas joins us, and as Natej drags the Other guard into a sitting position against the wall, we return to the cabin. The boys ask me what happened when I touched Natej, where I went and what I saw, but I cant answer them. Its insane that Apa would think Lucas could wouldtake his place among the Others, suck the Earth dry of whatever it is theyre taking from this Harvest Site, and then leave the entire planet full of humans to perish, move on to destroy another world. Isnt it? The way Lucas seems less sure about choosing humanity over the Others, how hes been spending time with his father, churns uncertainty. Part of me knows its not my decision to make, that hes going to be angry with me for not telling him whats going on with his father this instant, but I just need more time to sort it all out. What it means. What it might mean. They back off when I burst into tears quite by accident, although its true enough that Im beyond tired. I flop on the couch, pull a scratchy, woolen blanket up to my chin, and pat the sliver of space at my side. With Wolf curled over my feet, I close my eyes without fear for the first time in days, letting the knowledge from the last couple of hours slide off me and onto the floor. It feels a little like dropping heavy bags after a long trip. Even though I know Ill have to pick them up first thing in the morning, for now I can rest.

CHAPTER 6.

The next morning, the three of us revisit plans to get Deshi after I tell them hes being held in a place called Rapid City. Cadi said only the four of us together can make a difference, and Im clinging to the idea that if we can get Deshi in the next couple of hours, I wont have to tell them the rest of what I heard in the hive. Its been on the tip of my tongue to tell Lucas about his father, but it feels too private a thing to say in front of Pax. Lucas should get to deal with it first on his own. He could already be insane from the torture. Guilt deepens Paxs voice, as though the words have to climb around a pile of trapped sentiment before they exit his lips. He doesnt look up from the map hes scanning. I mean, he looked pretty bad the last time I saw him. Cadi and Greer didnt say anything like that when they talked about Deshi, I remind him, trying to offer a little comfort. Greer is related to Griffin, so that makes her testimony automatically suspect. Lucas wasnt impressed by my description of Greers kindnesses, or my insistence that she seems to exhibit slightly more of a conscience than her twin brother. Fine, but Cadi said we need Deshi. She didnt say anything about his being too out of it to be any help. Theres something going on with the Others, and we need to take advantage of that and get Deshi. Now. Not later. The Primes words echo in my mind, that a mere seven days remain to revive Apa or theyll be forced to abandon Earth. Its crossed my mind that even if Apa dies and they do leave Earth, theyll want to take Lucas with them. Thats what Kendaja meant, why she wants to get Lucas. Without Water, they wont be able to survive anywhere. Im not sure what scares me morethat they would take Lucas or that he might willingly go. We could go back to the hive. Try to find Deshis sinum. The idea doesnt even sound good to me, and Im the one who says it. But trying to find Deshi in the hive doesnt seem as impossible as trying to find him on Earth, now that I have an idea of how large of a planet we live on. Im desperate to find a solution that doesnt involve the Others needing Lucas. Pax sits back against the couch, resting his eyes. Even if we found him, it wouldnt do any good. We cant physically bring him here through the hive. Frustration crawls into the corners of the cabin. The only sound for several minutes is the clicking of Wolfs nails on the hardwood floor and the faint squeaking of the wheels turning in our brains. Instead of brainstorming about how to find and rescue Deshi, guilt over not telling Lucas about his father squeezes my stomach, tries to catapult the confession off the end of my tongue. Now that Im better rested, Ive realized a larger issue makes my silence a huge treason. If Apa is truly out of commission, my reticence could destroy the planet. The silence, the guilt, the horrible weight of responsibility push me to my feet. Im going for a walk. Maybe hunt some dinner with Wolf. Before Pax or Lucas can offer to come along I grab a coat from the hook beside the door, call Wolf to my side, and step out into the blustery spring. It is spring, even though light frost still crusts the

blades of grass so that they crunch under my feet. The sky stretches forever, a huge expanse of blue uninterrupted by a single cloud. A forest of towering fir trees stretches behind the cabin, the sticky scent recalling Lucass permanent cologne. Before Wolf and I get twenty steps into the woods, the sound of running feet traipsing over brittle pine needles slumps my shoulders. Althea, wait up. Lucass cheeks glow pinker than Ive seen them lately, his eyes searching mine for answers. Hey. Can I come along? I havent seen how you guys hunt yet. Sure. He seems to sense my desire to be alone, and although we walk side by side, its comfortable to not speak. Even though I used the hunting excuse to get outside, Im not really in the mood and dont follow Wolf when he stops and presses his nose to the ground, then bounds off into the underbrush. Its nice here. Feels a little bit like I imagine winter to be still, even if its actually spring. If we hadnt kept track of the passing weeks through the winter, I might not believe its spring at all. But its March here, wherever we are, which means the seasons are changing even if it doesnt quite feel that way yet. Yeah. Id say were probably somewhere close to Iowa. This looks like the terrain Pax and I hiked through on our way to Portland last winter. We never made it. At least not by walking. Hes not a bad guy, you know. Pax. He just pushes my buttons. The assessment brings a small smile to my lips. Its true. Try not to let him see that it bothers you and hell be more likely to give up. Maybe. After a short pause, Lucas takes a deep breath and I know hes going to let loose whatever it is he followed me out here to say. Althea, what arent you telling us? What? My heart jumps with the reminder of how he can still read me, even after our time apart. Weve been separated for a while, but I know you, Althea. You saw something or heard something that scared you, when you grabbed Natej in the hive. Please tell me what it is. We have to work together, trust one anotheryou, me, and Paxthats what you said. Lucas reaches out and takes my hand. It doesnt feel romantic, more like friendship and support things hes always been able to offer me without a wordand I cling to both his touch and the intangible qualities of his presence. After everything hes done for me, all weve been through, its not fair to keep the news of his father from him. I take a deep breath, closing my eyes to gather my courage. My withholding the secret from him might convince him once and for all that Im not worth caring about, not when I dont return the favor with as much trust and ease as hes always displayed. Lucas, I did overhear something. Its about your father. What? What did you hear? He drops my hand and takes a few steps back, his gaze already dimming with betrayal. I swallow hard. He tried to kill himself. The Prime said he figured if he were gone, the Others couldnt kill youbecause they would need you. Lucas shifts farther away, the weight of his gaze bathing me with guilt. I cant find the courage to meet his eyes. How could you not tell me? Im sorry. A muscle bulges in his jaw, potent evidence of his upset, and I know better than to try to touch him. Its as though my voice unleashes his fury. He looks at me, blue eyes like blocks of frigid ice that

crawl into my heart and freeze it solid. I dont have the courage to tell him the real reason I waited until nowthat the way hes been talking about Apa and the Others since returning to my life pressed the confession into the back of my throat. Hes right, though. I have to tell him everything. If I trick him into staying with me, hell never really be mine. Theres more. The Prime said that without Apa at the Harvest SiteI dont know where that is, but Im guessing its where theyre harvesting whatever substance they need from Earththat the planet would destabilize enough for them to have to leave within a week. Theres no need for me to expound on the implications of those facts. Understanding is all over Lucass face that hes the only one who can help. Does he realize it means leaving meusagain, and that he might never come back? Does he care? How could you, Althea? You knew about this since last night in the hivewere they talking about it when you eavesdropped through Natej? And you said nothing? I didnt want to tell you in front of Pax, and I thought I could You thought you could what? Figure everything out on your own? Doom an entire planet by keeping your mouth shut? Make all of my decisions for me? His words drip with an anger Im still unused to being directed toward me. In case you forgot, I managed to survive on my own. So did you, and you ask me to remember that you can take care of yourself. Take your own advice. You dont have the right to keep things from me, either. As I struggle with a response, all of the rigid anger drains from Lucass body. It bleeds out of his face, then slumps his shoulders, and I swear I can see it drip out of the bottom of his boots. In its place slides resignation, and the thing that frightens me more than thatanticipation. Fear clenches my heart, squeezes until it can hardly beat. Hell never tell me what hes thinking, but I need to know, anyway. We need to talk to Pax about this. Theres nothing to talk about, Althea. Im going to help them in my fathers place, until hes well enough to resume the duty on his own. What if he dies, Lucas? What will you do then? I dont know, Althea. But we both know theres not much of a choice here. Theres always a choice. Tell me the options, he asks softly, his words guarded but no longer lashing out at me. You can do nothing, and the planet will die as its been going to since the Others arrived. You can go help, maybe never come back, and when you leave with the Others the planet will cease to exist, anyway. Same outcome. I jut out my chin, aware Im being argumentative and refusing to see the truth because its not what I want. Lucas shakes his head. Youre not that blind, Althea. The second option gives us what we need time to figure the rest of it out. Its the only option right now. He takes off for the cabin at a brisk jog, Wolf prancing around his feet, happy to be running free outdoors. Inside, Paxs head snaps up from a book he found next to the bed called Dracula. It doesnt seem like my kind of thing, but he seems to be enjoying it. Interest sparks in his eyes as he takes in the tension crackling between Lucas and me. Pax folds down a corner of the page hes on, a habit I detest, and closes the book before raising an eyebrow. Trouble in paradise? Lucas grunts. Tell him. Now. The command rankles. After spending every waking moment of the last sixteen years walking though a prescribed life, being told what to do gets my hackles up these days. Even though its Lucas,

and even though he has every right to be mad, the fact that he thinks he can order me around makes me want to punch him. He ignores the glare I shoot his way, and Pax throws up his hands. I understand that hes pissing you off with the attitude, but one of you had better tell me whats going on. Fine. When I grabbed Natejs arm in the caverns, I heard something. There was a meeting, and the Prime announced that Apa tried to kill himself. Without him to help maintain the seasonal balance on Earth, the planet will become inhospitable within the week. Summer, how could you not tell us that? We could have only days left to figure out what to do! Paxs voice doesnt convey anger like Lucass did; he sounds more shocked at my keeping secrets. Not to mention I might like to know that my father is dying. Who cares about that? Pax stands up, pacing in front of the fire. Wolf follows his steady footsteps in a parade that would seem almost comical in a different situation. Thunderclouds descend into Lucass face at the dismissal, but even after the time Ive spent with my mother and the confusion I feel over her place in my life, I have to side with Pax. Whats happening to Apa concerns me only because of how it affects Lucas and the time limit it places on our mission. Its been less than twelve hours. Im sorry. I was too tired to think clearly last night, and I guess I was hoping to find a second option. I suck in a breath, and Pax stops pacing. And Lucas says hes going to help them. Of course hes going to help them, Althea. Whats the alternative? That we allow them to leave and sit here while the planet crumbles around us and we all die? There has to be another way. If Lucas goes to them, theyll never let him go. Once they have him well never see him again. Tears spring into my eyes but I blink them back. Feeling weak right now will accomplish nothing. He is right here, you know, and he is capable of making his own decisions. Without my help, its all over anyway. Lucas doesnt look at me, choosing instead to seek an ally in Pax. Hes right. Without Apa, theres no one else who can keep up the winter side of a seasonal cycle, and it sounds like hes particularly crucial at this Harvest Site. Plus, even if we found Deshi in the next five minutes, we dont know how to do what the Elements do. Its going to take time to figure it out, and Lucas helping until Apa gets better will buy us the time we need. Even if it means we lose you, too? This time Lucas cant escape my desperate gaze, since I move closer to him until our noses nearly touch. Impotence surges through my blood, masking itself as hot anger. I fist my hands, closer to losing control of the heat than I have been in weeks. What if they leave and take you with them? What happens to us then, to Earth? You dont know what its like, to be at their mercy. Hopelessness snags my voice and Lucas softens, reaching up to smooth loose strands of hair behind my ear. His hand trails down my cheek, the familiar play of hot and cold trapping sobs in my chest as I clutch his hand there, pushing into it. Were already at their mercy, Althea. We dont know what to do next, we dont know how to beat them or where to find Deshi. This might be a great opportunity to learn, and to do the right thing in the meantime. He drops his hand with a sad smile. If Apa really did this to try to save me, then I owe it to him. Lucas looks as though the implications of his fathers sacrifice are just now hitting him. It does strike me as noble, what Apa tried to do. He wanted to find a way to save his son, and this was his best idea. That said, the Others cant have Lucas. No matter whats going on with the two of us, Ive

had enough of being separated from Lucas to last me a lifetime. Maybe more than one. Its my turn to reach out, to touch him and anchor him in this cabin, to remind him whats important. His fingers wrap around mine, responding to a squeeze. Lucas, its not your fault. He made this decision, and it was rash. We dont need him to make that choice for uswere going to figure out how to win this war on our own, you got it? The reality of whats about to happen crashes around me, spinning my head around until holding in my emotions is going to be impossible. Even though Im happy to be different now, pleased that being a Dissident means my emotions are normal after sixteen years of being told theyre wrong, its still hard to remember they dont mean Im weak. Especially right now, when the boys are as stoic and accepting as emotionless statues, and Im about to explode from the torrent of feelings swirling like a spring tornado. Im going outside. Not far. Dont leave. I just need a minute alone. Blustery air stings my cheeks and I gulp it down, using the pain in my lungs to distract me. The thought of letting Lucas go again feels like Zakej punching me in the gut. I sit on the porch even though the cold bites through the butt of my jeans. The woods are silent from here, even the sounds of the birds too far away to brighten the evening. It should start to steadily warm up soon, depending on how far north we are. If we can find Deshi, it will all be different. Well have a real chance. I hug the idea tight to my chest until my body aches. It has to be true. Cadi said we could win him back, and that he will change everything. But now were going to lose Lucas. Pax and I will be back to two instead of finding a way to become four. At the edge of the lake where we arrived here, a giant fir tree stands sentry against the world. It smells like Lucas, and its trunk bulges so wide it must be older than the Others, which are two reasons I love it. Sometimes I imagine the history it has seen, the stories it might tell if it had a mouth. The first days here, when the distance between Lucas and I made me want to cry every time I looked at him, I spent hours with my cheek pressed against its rough bark, letting the cool scent and imagined sympathy of its ancient heart soothe my sorrow. Im staring at it now, thinking about going to it for comfort, when a door opens in its trunk and a figure that looks very much like Greer steps out into the afternoon.

CHAPTER 7.

She runs a hand through her golden hair, making it glint like she swallowed the sun, and surveys her surroundings. When she sees me, a bright smile lights her face and she makes her way to the porch, plopping down beside me. Honestly, its going to take some time to get used to the way the Sidhe come and go; there dont appear to be any rules. But my black mood dampens both my surprise and my pleasure at her appearance, and I dont move except to offer a weak smile of welcome. Wow. As greetings go, that one pretty much sucked. She shakes out her hair, blowing in her hands and rubbing them together. Why are you sitting out here in the freezing cold? Isnt that, like, the opposite of what you do? I shrug. I needed to be alone. Greer laughs, moving closer to me until our sides press together. The warmth of the gesture threads comfort through my blood, even though she cant help us. Ive been wondering how youre getting along, cooped up in a tiny cabin with two boys whore both gaga over you. Whats gaga? Nuts. Panting. In looooooove. She swoons obnoxiously, but despite my best efforts, her over-thetop eye batting lifts the corners of my mouth. The strange, easy feeling of friendship I felt in the dungeons of that Observatory Pod outside Portland returns, and relief at having someone to talk to who isnt Lucas or Pax makes me want to chain her to the porch and never let her go. I dont know if thats the case, but yeah. Its been interesting. Greers violet eyes catch mine and a conspiratorial smile slips from her ruby lips. I assume Lucas is going to help them? The Others, I mean. It should shock me that she knows about Apa and that shes guessed what Lucas plans to do, but it doesnt. Maybe Im more used to her than I thought. I nod, not trusting my voice at first. After a moment, I decide it doesnt matter if she knows Im upset. Yes. We dont have a choice, butI know theyre not going to let him leave. The last part of the sentence slides out in a whisper, barely there as though if no one hears somehow it wont be true. Greer merely nods, and we sit together as the sun sinks below the horizon and night pushes a darkening blanket across the world. The Others have been in an uproar the last couple of days. Theyre preparing to depart. Lucas should go to them soon. How can he tell them he wants to help? We havent discussed that yet, and if Im being honest, I havent been pushing to. Tell him to use the hive. All he has to do is let a Warden see him in there, and theyll figure out the rest. She pauses, leaning forward and rubbing a bit of mud off her foot. Her toenails are bright purple. When Nat told me that hed helped you, and that you all knew about Apa, I figured you guys would come to this conclusion. How did you know?

Greer meets my gaze, her violet eyes certain. Because youre smart enough to realize youre not capable of saving Earth if they leave. Not yet. Thats why Lucas made this decision, or at least one reason, but to hear her say it makes me feel a little bit better somehow. We arent ready. Cadi and Ko saved our lives because they believed we can save Earth. That means we have to do whatever it takes to keep the planet safe until were ready to do just that. So, why are you here? I want to help. Why? Its not that Im not grateful, but helping us could be the end of Griffin and Greer. The thought makes me sad, and not only because their particular brand of assistance is invaluable. A wry smile twists her lips. Would you believe me if I said because of love? A flitting memory of the regret that twisted Natejs face scoots through my mind. I would, actually. Shes staying imprisoned because she loves a Warden. I guess theres not much Greer wouldnt do for love. What can you do, though? No matter what they tell Lucas when they accept his help, they wont ever let him go, youre right about that. If Apa doesnt recover, theyll need him permanently, and if he does recover, having a backup plan suddenly doesnt seem like a terrible idea. Im going to give you a way to bring him back. Her eyes probe mine. If he wants to come back, that is. Hows that? Lucas steps out on the porch, moving protectively to my side in the presence of this intruder. It bothers me that he doesnt say that of course hell want to come back. Pax follows him onto the porch, limping down the steps and landing on the grass with a grimace. Im sorry to have lost my alone time with Greer, but after today, its best for the three of us not to keep secrets. If it can be helped. Um, Greer, this is Pax and Lucas. Guys, this is Griffins sister, I introduce them reluctantly. Greer nods, her eyes merry as she takes them both in. I see them the way she must, how handsome they both are in different ways, and wonder what shes thinking. I think Ill just call you two Rock and Hard Place. Greer laughs at her own joke as heat flames my face, even though both Lucas and Pax look more perplexed by her statement than anything else. I clear my throat in an attempt to divert their attention before the joke sinks in. So, how Lucas can return. She holds out her hand; its cupped around what looks suspiciously like a piece of tree bark. Its about two inches long and jagged on one end. When none of us move, she pushes it toward Lucas. Take it. He reaches out and the shard from her hand, turning it over between his fingers. A piece of tree bark is the answer? I can see why Althea likes you. The two of you share that smart mouth. Just answer him, Greer. My curiosity piques at her gift. The piece of bark is from the tree by the lake, the one I used to come here tonight. Griffin and I turned it into a portal years ago, as children. When your assistance is no longer required, all you have to do is press it against another trees bark and it will create a portal that opens on this end, here. Who says theyre going to let me wander around alone in the woods? Lucas, ever suspicious, crosses his arms and pins Greer with a skeptical look.

I cant control that, Rock. This is what I can do. The rest is up to you. He nods, more unsure than Im used to seeing him, and rubs a hand over his face. Greer watches him closely, her shoulders tense. Hes not going to die. What? Lucas looks up, his hands dropping to his sides, where they curl into fists. Apa. If thats what youre so worried about. Hes going to be fine. Just not in time to set the planet back on an even keel. How long will that be? Pax asks. He stares at Greer with a kind of reverent expression, as though he would do whatever she asked in the blink of an eye if she promised to talk to him once a week for the rest of his life. Shes beautiful in an inhuman, ethereal way. But her heart belongs to another. An Other. Strange, but true. Not long, I dont think. Theyll probably have him back on his feet and working within the week. As long as he cooperates. Lucas slides the piece of bark into his pocket, and through the material of his pants I see his fingers still wrapped around it. The gesture fills me with hope, lightens my leaden heart. Over the next several minutes, Greer explains how Lucas can use the tunnels to offer his help to the Others, and I hold my breath while he leaves his body on the porch and slips into his mind, into the hive. When his eyes open again five minutes later, a mixture of relief and desolation over whats coming next fills my lungs like tepid water and I cant breathe. Not caring what anyone thinks, my arms go around Lucass neck so tight he might not be able to breathe, either. When I pull away, the distracted distance in his blue gaze chills me more than the touch of his skin. Its as though hes already gone. The Prime said theyll send someone to get me soon. Do you know where theyre taking me? Lucas asks Greer. Hes a stone carving now, expressionless, hard, devoid of emotion. Ready to face whatever waits on the opposite end of this necessary but foolish mission. I jump in, a thought occurring to me. If someone will come get Lucas, wont they know where we are? Greer shakes her head, her hair sliding onto my shoulder. No. Theyll send a hologram. Theyre kind of projecting through your hive connection, but they cant get a read on your physical position. Only beings like Cadi, who can get through your barriers, can manage that. Those things are pretty cool, by the way. The walls youve been building. The wistfulness flowing under her words tugs at my heart. Do you and Griffin have alcoves, too? Of course. But we cant hide the way you can. She clears her throat, blinking rapidly as her eyes darken to the color of grapes. At any rate, whoever they send will be able to help Lucas travel, Im sure. Hes really going to leave. Pax and I are going to be alone. I know its selfish to want to keep him here. Our lives arent more important than anyone elses, no matter what Cadi and Ko believe. No ones life should be more important than anyone elses. If we believe that, what makes us different from the Others? Even though my brain says Lucass life doesnt matter more than a strangers, my heart insists that it means more to me. When Greer looks up, her eyes have returned to normal, the shade of spring lilacs. They study Lucas, who doesnt look away. Dont make the mistake of thinking youre their guest, Rock. Youre a prisoner. Like your father. She doesnt soften her words, dumping them out in a blunt heap on the porch. I dont know where youre going. Whatever their sustaining resource it, they have a main

Harvest Site and Apa spends a good amount of time there. I assume thats where theyll take you. Lucas looks down, nodding slowly. Thanks. Im going to go pack a bag, I guess. He goes inside, leaving Pax, Greer, and I starting at each other in silence. Is your brother okay? Pax asks, toeing the mud and grass almost shyly. Griffin? She shrugs. Hes fine. Not happy the Others are watching us all more closely, but hes fine. Theyre suspicious of all the half-breeds now, after you guys and what Cadi and Ko did under their noses. Captivity is harder on him. Oh. Pax looks a little bit like a little kid who cant go outside to play because its raining. Greer laughs, a sound I wish we could hear more often. Why does that make you sad? I dont know. I kind of thought it would be fun to hang out with him. The comment narrows my eyes, suspicion rising inside me like a tide. After everything that happened last winter, Pax still wants to spend time with Griffin? He must have some kind of ulterior motive, but even so, it makes me uncomfortable. Greer laughs again, shrugging her slim shoulders. Ill pass along the message, but dont hold your breath, pretty boy. Griffins not much for bonding with lesser species. Wolf barks behind the door, asking to be let outside, and Pax obliges, apparently not willing to argue the lesser species point. With a look back at Greer, he trades places with the dog, crossing the threshold into the cabin while Wolf trots out and rubs against my side. A delighted grin lights up Greers peaches-and-cream complexion as she reaches over and gives him a good scratch behind the ears. Ive always wanted a dog. She and Griffin, in spite of the time theyve spent with us, remain as mysterious now as the first day I laid eyes on them. The knowledge they seem to consider commonplacelike not being afraid of Wolf at all, and aware that dogs make good companionsmakes me wonder how they came to possess it. Theres not enough time to discuss it, clearly, since she gets to her feet with a regretful look and stretches her long limbs. Do you have to go already? The suggestion of her exit makes the dusk feel colder. Greer looks sorry to be leaving, too, and I wonder for the first time if perhaps she enjoys my company as much as Im beginning to enjoy hers. Yes. Now that theyre watching Griffin and me, its not safe for me to be away for long. How did your brother know about this place? He found it while he was out hunting one day when we were children. We used to sneak away and spend summer afternoons swimming in the lake and fishing when our mother was still alive. We havent been back in a while, but the cabin was furnished and our mother made sure the Others couldnt know about it. Youll be safe, for a while. She takes a few steps backward, then forces a smile and jerks her chin toward the cabin. I see your dilemma with Rock and Hard Place, there. I glower at her. Stop calling them that. Its embarrassing. She tips her head, studying me so intently I feel like Im naked. And youre not really stuck between them, are you. Not in the way you thought you would be the last time we talked. Last winter, while imprisoned together, I told Greer about my confusion regarding the boys. Now I shrug, unwilling to give voice to the things that I want since theyre not within reach. To my great surprise, she bounces up and down on her toes and claps her hands. Youre like Scarlet when Ashley comes home from warthe minute she sees him she knows its Ashley she loves! Shhh! I havent the slightest idea what youre talking about, but please stop yelling, I hiss, getting up and dragging her away from the cabin.

Gone With the Wind? Rhett Butler? Greer reaches out and knocks on my temple. Nothing? No. She lowers her voice, even though were almost to the pond now. Im right, right? You love Lucas? It doesnt matter. We have bigger problems. You want my advice? She continues while Im still considering my answer. Try to relax. Two gorgeous, loyal boys who understand what its like to be youwho would choose you over everything elsewant to love you, Althea. Her advice makes my head shake instinctively. Its not that I dont know Im lucky to have them, and heres Greer, who loves a boy she can never have. But the three of us should be focused on finding Deshi and saving the planet. Greers violet eyes soften in the deepening twilight. Seriously? You cant choose, Althea. You need them both, and once you choose, someone is going to feel like an intruder. With that she takes long strides to the tree, moving with the same flowing grace as her brother, and disappears.

CHAPTER 8.

The hologram arrives less than an hour later. Ive been searching for a way to steal a moment alone with Lucas so I can look into his eyes and find a shred of reassurance. That hes still on board with the idea that the Others are the bad guys, that hell fight to return. It all happens too fast, though, and Pax hangs around like a nervous mother on Gathering night. The hologram isnt an Other, and its not Cadi or Ko or Griffin. This creature is more obviously alien. It has the solid black eyes of the Others, but stands barely as high as Lucass stomach. It wears no clothing from the waist up and its skin is stretched so thin that the bright red blood running through its veins is visible from across the lawn. He or she has no hair, and its ears are as big as its head. It doesnt identify itself or speak; it simply crooks a long finger at Lucas. Weve all said our goodbyes, so he obeys, striding to the creatures side. The thing beckons again, until Lucas bends to stare into its face. It unfurls a hand, one spindly, bony finger at a time, then blows a palm full of sparkling black dust into Lucass face. He stands up, sneezing violently. As our eyes meet, he begins to disappear. I dont look away until hes totally gone, as though he never walked back into my life at all. It takes everything inside me not to run after him, not to scream and cry and go completely insane with letting him go again. I dont, though. I have to believe that well get through this, too. I walk into the kitchen, figuring out what were going to eat in an effort to keep busy, my limbs heavy as though balls of lead run through my veins. A pang of panic hits when I think about how we sent Lucas away without dinnerwho knows when the Others will feed him, or if they even eat food the way we do. Pax pads into the kitchen behind me after a few minutes with leftover containers of pasta and sauce that wed left outside to keep cold. Lets just set these by the fire until they warm up. I dont know about you, but I dont feel much like cooking. Wolf brought a rabbit. We should skin it for him. Despite my massive effort at keeping control, tears choke off the words. Pax stands near me, but he doesnt pull me into his chest the way Lucas would. Instead, he puts the containers of pasta on the counter and then takes one of my hands between both of his. The familiar sparks that accompany his touch are dull, and the almost painful clench of his fingers around mine reminds me I dont need him to hold me up. I can stand on my own. Pax smiles his slow smile, but worry crinkles the corners of his eyes. The fact that hes feeling uncertain about Lucass departure gives me hope that the three of us can find a way to work together. We go back outside, taking Wolf along, and he bounds off into the woods while we watch the stars emerge and twinkle above our heads. My whole life Ive wondered who else might be out there, and after meeting creatures who are neither human nor Other, my curiosity has only heightened. It makes me think about what Lucas says, that perhaps the Others are our future. I wonder if thats true, if well visit those far-flung places in unnamed galaxies, and if we could be happy putting our own survival above that of our hosts. If Lucas chooses to stay with his father, to make a life with the Others, what then? Would I go with

him? A glance at Paxs handsome profile, his serious expression, tugs my heart another direction. We belong here, on Earth, no matter our unique genetic makeup. The Others stand for narcissism and cruelty, even though Lucas might try to convince me they dont have a choice. If theyre to survive, they must feed off whatever it is that keeps them alive, and its not exactly their fault that their presence destroys planets. But they could have done the noble thing. They could have searched for a place compatible with their needs, and if one didnt exist, annihilation of their own race should have been the decisionas opposed to annihilating countless more. I voice that last thought to Pax, wondering what his thoughts are on all of this now, after hes realized the Others arent going to forget we exist. When I first met him, Pax wanted nothing to do with the humans or the Others, but after meeting Leah, an unveiled humanit has to have at least given him something to think about. I guess people dont think that way, Summer, he replies to my question about the Others choosing extinction over killing. Its instinct to keep yourself alive. His quiet, sure response floats over to me like feathers tossed on a breeze, kind of soft and tickling me with the terrible truth. If the Others werent hopping through space, discovering planets with the resources to support them for however short a time frame, they would be no more. Faced with those options, Im starting to think it would take a special kind of person to choose in favor of the greater good. The Prime Other, as horribly as hes treated me, was faced with an unthinkable dilemma all those years ago when it became clear that Deasupra would not survive the civil war that nearly ended their race. Hundreds of Others looked to him, and this was his decisionlife. Thats true. Cadi and Ko chose to live in captivity all of these years, and so have Griffin and Greer. I mean, its not like they could have escaped, but they could havedone what Apa tried. I cant bring myself to say the phrase tried to kill themselves. The simple idea of it hurts my heart. Theyre choosing life over death, too, even though its not a life most people would want. He slides closer to me, sharing his warmth and the comforting smell of apples and cinnamon. I think you never know how far youll go to stay alive until youre in the situation. But that doesnt change anything. Its not right, what theyre doing. If we can save Earth, we still should. And if we get to choose between humans or Others, I choose humans. Me, too. My stomach grumbles and we both laugh. I lay my head on his shoulder for a minute as tension unwinds from my shoulders and neck, surprised again when theres no rush of heat, only friendship. We whistle for Wolf and the three of us head inside to eat dinner. If were going to make it through whatevers coming, we have to find a way to focus on the things we can change and let go of the things we cant. Lucas is gone, for now. I have to believe that he wants to get back to us, and if he truly does, hell find a way to use Greers portal. In the meantime, Pax and I should be putting our minds to something useful. We eat the reheated pasta and sauce, still mulling over the intricacies of the Others occupation of Earth and the moral ambiguities of their decisions. Its funny, talking about how well make a choice, that Cadi and the Others are picking life in captivity over death, but humans dont have any choices at all. I swallow a gulp of water, sadness sinking into my belly along with the cool liquid. Weve discussed before how none of us have a real idea of what unveiled humans are like, or how

life on Earth existed before the Others changed everything. In humans whove weve un-controlled on accident, mostlyweve seen many of them display tendencies toward violence and anger. The adults more than the kids our age. Thats the best we can hope to accomplish, I guess. To keep this planet livable after the Others leave, and to give them back their choices. People arent meant to be controlled. Paxs eyes hold mine, questions tumbling behind his sharp gaze, as though hes wondering where my train of thought is heading. When I say nothing, he reaches out and punches my arm lightly. Winter is going to be okay. It takes a couple of big gulps of air to control my swirling fear, but then I force a wobbly smile. I know. On my feet its easier to think, and moving around will keep my mind off the long hours stretching ahead, not knowing if Lucas is safe, if hes being harmedand wondering if he has any intention of coming back. Where are you going? Pax ask as I head toward the hallway that leads to the bedrooms. I think Ill poke around a little bit and see what information might be hiding around here. We know Deshis in Rapid City. Maybe there are more maps somewhere that show this area, I answer, stepping out of the room. Paxs footsteps pad out of the living room and hit the tile in the kitchen, followed by the sounds of dishes settling in the sink. Its hard to see without the light of the fire, but the flashlight I brought from the Clarks last winter still works. Weve tried to use it as little as possible. It takes me an hour or so to go through the closet and all of the drawers in the bedroom. I dont find much that interests me or that looks to be potentially helpful, and when I return to the front room, Pax is sitting on the floor behind the coffee table picking through a small pile of stuff hes found. I drop to the floor next to him, spilling the four or five things I brought out next to his. Maps! Whered you find them? In that room with the desk and the old-looking communication device. Whered you find that crap? Bedroom. Until I ran away from the Sanctioned City of Des Moines, Id never seen a map of anything besides the sky. Star and planet maps, constellations, solar systems. But the Others dont supply us any clues as to the size or terrain of this place we live. I push aside the extra flashlight, batteries, a floppy book titled Holy Bible, and fingernail clippers that were hiding in the bedroom, and poke through Paxs find. Besides the maps, hes unearthed another lined disk like Lucass cluethis one with the name Johnny Cash on the outside of the case two more books, and what looks like a family photograph. The books remind me of the ones we found at Fort Laramietextbooks that tell what happened on Earth before now. I hope the stories arent as depressing as the ones about what happened to the Native American people when the white settlers came to their land. Its frustrating, only knowing half of the stories and being unable to fit the rest of the puzzle together. To know terms and places and dates but not the how and why of things, the ins and outs of what made a group of people decide they could take what belonged to someone else because of the color of their skin. I suppose if I understood that, I would understand the Others, too. After all, they believe they are superior to the people of Earth because they have greater technology, and because they have mental capabilities that outstrip the ones of the inhabitants of this planet. But those things, in my estimation, dont make the Others better than humans. It simply makes

them different. Im sure that ifwhenhumanity returns to its former state, it will have plenty of strengths to show off. And weaknesses. I think of the Native Americans and wonder what they would think of now, if they could have seen into the future. Certain humans had been bad enough to commit those crimes we learned about traveling west, but surely after all of these years people had learned from their mistakes. We shove the books and Johnny Cash out of the way to make room for the first map. Its been folded in perfect creases, and takes up over half of the coffee table with its width. The one we found before showed the Sanctioned Citiesalong with several more places that had been foreign to us but this one is more confusing. There are seven land masses interrupted by vast expanses of blue. These are not lakes or rivers. The blue stretches forever, and I know they are oceans like the one near Portland. I never imagined that water could stretch so far. We try to make sense of the thing for a while, to find a place to get our bearings and start from, but soon frustration curls my fingernails into my palms. I rummage through Paxs bag until I find the previous map, and smooth it out next to the new one to see if anything looks familiar. Im starting to believe they cant both depict Earth when I spot a long, extended shape that matches on the maps. On the one we took from the Cell, its marked as Florida. On this new one, its not marked at all but appears to be part of a place called the United States of America, in an even bigger area titled North America. I stab my finger at the word America; it triggers a memory. Cadi said when the Others first came they sent the Elements to four corners, and that my mother came here, to America. I bet its where my dad was from. So much time has passed since that night in the woods, months, and Cadi dumped so much information into my brain I cant recall all of the details. At the time I thought wed have another chance to talk to her, another opportunity to ask questions and let it all sink in, but we didnt. And when Lucas ran in to the Observatory Pod with Pax a few weeks ago, I believed he and I would never have to be apart again. Im starting to realize that nothing is ever for sure, that a tomorrow will arrive or that it will look the way I expect it to. Its best to live the current day for all its worth. In that regard, I regret not letting Lucas kiss me until my lips fell off the other evening no matter how unsure he seems or how scared the potential of no future makes me. A glance Paxs way finds him staring at me, an indecipherable expression hanging on his olive complexion. I clear my throat, trailing my finger across the strange names and plucking bits of memories from my mind. This is where Cadi said Lucass father met his momFrance. I cant remember what she said about Deshi. What about my mom? Do you remember what Cadi said about where she met Vant? Pax asks, fingers curling around the edges of the coffee table. I frown, squinting at the map. More of Cadis explanation returns from the recesses of my mind and helps me narrow down my search. If the Others sent the Elements to four quadrants, Deshi and Paxs parents must be from opposite sides, far away from America and France. A moment later, the word Brazil sticks out and I poke my finger onto the paper. There. Brazil, thats what she said. My heart climbs into my throat as I watch him stare at the place where his mother lived, where he might have grown up if things were different. The map tells us nothing about those separate places we might have grown upwhat they smell like, if theyre hot or cold, whether mountains or endless

plains stretch across the landscape. Cadi said people only live in America now. I wonder whats left of all those other places, or if theyre simply untouched and abandoned. If we fail, no one will ever see them again. I want Pax to see Brazil, but for now, that I made him smile with that bit of knowledge will have to do. He looks up and sees me watching him, and what Ive come to recognize as desire floods his bright eyes. Instead of immediately shoving it away, Paxs way of dealing with it last winter, it wells up and overflows, drowning me in its strength. I cant breathe; Paxs chest rises and falls too rapidly in the quiet room. My feelings for Lucas dont make me immune to a handsome boy staring at me like that. I jerk my gaze away. Im, um, going to see if I can find any more maps that might tell us where we are now. Pax tugs on his hair with one hand and rubs Wolfs belly, a quiet resignation falling around him that hurts my heart. Okay. Too bad every map doesnt come with a magic You Are Here button, huh? The humor falls flat, smothered by the unreleased tension crowding the space between us, and I escape as far as possible. In the back of the cabin is the den-type room Pax explored before, but he did too good of a job and I find nothing else. In a spare bedroom, though, I find a contraption on the desk that pulls my attention. Its black and smooth, with buttons on the top and either end of the front covered with mesh. The back has a spot for batteries, but its empty. I push the buttons to see if anything will happen, and a door pops up on the top. Inside is a flat, silver disc with little lines, just like the one in Lucass note holder and like the one with Johnny Cash on the cover that Pax found earlier. Cool! I grab the thing by its handle and drag it back into the living room, where Pax is still poring over the wrinkled maps on the coffee table. He looks up when I pad into the room, my step quicker than when I left. Relief cools my heated cheeks and settles my stomach when nothing flickers in his eyes except interest at the item in my hand. Whats that? I dont know. Maybe it makes the silver discs work. I set the contraption down on the end table by the couch and head to the kitchen, where the cabins previous owner kept an entire drawer filled with batteries. I grab the ones that look like the right size, then return to the living room and fill the empty compartment. A light comes on next to the buttons, signaling that the thing still works. Pax abandons the maps and scoots next to me, watching as I press a couple of buttons to see what happens. When I push down the third one, which has a triangle on it, sound emerges and pumps through the room. Its so loud I cant hear myself think. Wolf looks up with alarm. Turn it off, Pax yells loudly enough to be heard over the din. I dont know how! I push more buttons with my left hand, and my right on lands on a knob that swivels to the left, immediately softening the noise. There. Much better. Pax cocks his head to the side, looking like Wolf for a moment. What is it? I start to shrug, then recall the memory Cadi walked Lucas and I through, the one that took place the night our Element parents learned of their Partners deaths. Oh. Its calledballs. Cadi told me, but I cant remember. Lucass father made it once while we were in a memory. We listen for a moment, and the sound shifts and changes, from fast and happy to slow and moody, back again. I like it both ways. The fast one makes me want to move around, and slow one draw out my emotions and rub against them until theyre raw. Oh! Music! Thats what Cadi called it. Music. I like it. Pax smiles at me, then goes back to reading his maps.

I turn the music lower still, until its a steady undercurrent but not distracting, and turn the second map to face me. Pax still pores over the page in front of him. I get impatient and slide over to peruse it, too, risking getting closer to Pax again, letting his warm, autumn scent fill my lungs. After a moment I spot Rapid City on the map. There! Wow. We were kind of close to it on our westward hike. I wonder whats there? Maybe Deshi. I chew on the tip of my finger, ripping the skin around the nail. But how are we supposed to figure out where we are now? Pax yawns and stretches, and despite all of my mental urgings not to look, I cant help but sneak a peek to see if his tanned stomach is visible. His eyes sag; he still tires easily and I know his wound isnt healed all the way, even though he takes care of it himself now and wont let me near it. Im beat, Summer. Lets hit the hay and try to puzzle this out in the morning. Yeah. Okay. The last thing I am is tired, but Pax needs to rest and I know he wont want to go to sleep if he thinks I want to stay up talking. Over the next fifteen minutes we take turns in the cleansing room brushing our teeth. I wash my face and untangle my hair while Pax lets Wolf outside for the last time tonight. Im an expert at the fire by now, and settle it for the night so that it wont go out but wont be too big, either. Pax crawls into the recliner, Lucass usual spot, and all of the worry and missing him that Ive been studiously ignoring for the past several hours crashes around me. Before Pax can see, I roll onto my side on the couch, away from his gaze. The selfish part of me hopes the Others will show Lucas their true colors, remind him that with me is where he wants to be. His harsh words from earlier scroll through my head. He wants to make his own decisions, and as much as I want to tell him what to do because I believe its right, the decision is Lucass to make. Its the same lesson he needs to learn about meand I think together we can be an even stronger team if we can find a way to trust one another again. But that small voice in the back of my mind whispers that right now Lucas doesnt know whats right. The suggestion breaks my heart, pumping pain through my arteries to my veins and back again in an endless loop. Paxs light snores waft over the occasional pop from the fire, and Wolfs arent far behind. An idea snags its fingernails in my mind. Giving in to it would be as dangerous as taking Fires advice, but once I start thinking about it, I cant stop. I could go to my sinum. Its safe; the Others cant get inside. From what Greer said, some of the half-Others like Cadi might be able to get through, but none of the half-breeds have presented a threat in the past. If no one is there, if theyve given up on trapping me since we built the wall or theyre all too busy dealing with the crisis Apa created, I might be able to sneak around and eavesdrop. Overhear how things are going with Lucas. Reassure myself hes okay. No. Its too risky. I force my eyes closed, but they pop back open as if theyre on springs. My heart beats faster as I inch toward giving in, just a quick in an out to make myself feel better. It would be smarter to ask Pax to come along, but hed only remind me how stupid Im being and then Id have to agree not to go. And spend who knows how many days wondering if Lucas is okay. In the end, I close my eyes and open them to see my alcove before I even realize my decision has been made. The poor battered trunk filled with our greatest secret sits alone in a dusty corner. Nothing else fills the space but silence, and even with an ear pressed to my impressively powerful barrier, no voices or movements meet my ears. After waiting several minutes to be sure, I take a tentative step into the hallway.

CHAPTER 9.

What are you doing here? The voice nearly kills me with shock and I stumble away from it, slamming back through my barrier and falling on my rear. Balls, that hurt. I will never understand how things can hurt when they happen inside my head. After a moment, a low chuckle winds its way into my ears. It sounds familiar, and I stomp back outside, ready to give Griffin a piece of my mind. Why do you insist on being such a tricky little sucker? I cant help my nature, Althea. Now, what are you doing here? This is my sinum. What are you doing here? I retort. For a second it looks like he might tell me, and my gut says theres an actual answer thats probably a great deal more interesting than the shrug he decides on instead. Just taking a stroll, thats all. In your mind? I put my hands on my hips, block his path. Come on, Griffin. Arent we past all of this game playing? He surprises me by reaching out, wrapping one strong arm around my waist, and yanking me against him. His free hand slips into mine, and he starts whirling around the room while my feet stumble to keep up. Without any notice he pushes me a little ways away, then twirls me around with our clasped hands high in the air. It takes a few seconds of struggling, but I finally free myself from his clutches. Would you quit? Let me go! His eyes sparkle even as he tries for a hurt expression. What? Youve been trying to figure out what the word dance means for months now. Im only trying to be helpful. There he goes again with his unsettling ability to know what my friends and I have been discussing when we were supposed to be alone. The word dance first came up in Lucass note holder, but its in some of the books weve read, too. In spite of my irritation with Griffin, my interest in his knowledge overshadows it. That was dancing? Whats the point? Griffin grins, and theres something sneaky about it. Theres usually music. I dont suppose you know what that is? It pleases me that theres at least one thing Im aware of that he thought I wasnt. I do, in fact. Well, usually you dance while music plays. And I suppose the point, aside from having fun, is to be able to press up against that special someone. He waggles his obnoxious eyebrows at me. Or someones. Heat rises into my face. I restrain from telling him to stuff it. Whatever. And now that Ive swept you off your feet with my charm and answered all of your impertinent questions, you will tell me what youre doing here. I wanted to find out if Lucas is okay. Ah, yes. Young Lucas. Griffin heaves a huge, longing sigh, but soon grows serious. You shouldnt be here, Althea. The more time you spend in the hive while youre conscious, the bigger

trace youll leave. They cant get into your sinum, or at least they havent figured out how to accomplish it yet, but if you go wandering around youre vulnerable. The Spritans went through too much to keep you safe for you to just piss it away now. Shame twists in my stomach, but then I remember who Im talking to. He doesnt have any right to lecture me after he spent half of last season watching us struggle from one place to another and laughing at all of our near misses. Im not leaving until I know hes okay. Hes fine. For now. Tears fill my eyes no matter how hard I blink, and throbbing infests my throat. I hadnt even been able to admit how worried Ive been until now, even though the Others need Lucas. I know that, but knowing it and trusting them with one of the most important people in my life are two different things. What do you mean, for now? I mean that Apa will be well enough to resume his indentured servitude soon. What will happen to your Lucas then, I wonder? Does he know Greer gave Lucas a possible way out? I cant tell and dont want to get her into trouble with him if he wouldnt agree that helping us is the right thing. All through our conversation, especially when he thinks Im not paying attention, Griffin steals looks at the barrier blocking my inlet. At first it raises my hackles, making me wonder if hes studying it and reporting back to the Others on how they might take it down. But the more I watch, the more the flash in his purple eyes and the hard set of his jaw betrays his jealousy. Envy is not an emotion I would have expected from the arrogant Sidhe, who has taken every single opportunity since I met him to expound on how wonderfully genius his race of beings has been since the beginning of time. Instead of letting him see that Ive deduced his interest, I turn and start down the tunnel to my left. I have no idea where Im going, but dont slow down when his light, sure-footed step prances up behind me. Where are you going? To see your sister. Im not sure why that came out; it was not my intention in coming here to try to find Greer. Its not a bad idea, though. If I knew where her sinum is, I would have someone besides Pax to talk to. You dont even know where to find her, and you Stop. His quick hand darts out and wraps around my wrist, dragging me to a halt. It feels like water, soothing and cool, but that fact doesnt stop me from jerking away. You dont have to babysit me. Obviously someone does. He frowns, making it clear hes sorry the duty has fallen to him. If I take you to Greer, will you promise to leave? I nod, my lips pressed into a line. I didnt actually say I wouldnt come back, so its not a real lie, plus I dont owe Griffin anything. Except your life. The reminder softens the rigid set of my shoulders as he leads me through a complicated series of twists and turns. I memorize them as well as I can. The floor slopes downward, gently at first but then steeper, and, if possible, the tunnels grow darker. The scents of rot and mold heighten, clogging my nose until no amount of sneezing will clean it out. Griffin turns and gives me an exasperated look after the fourth one, but theres nothing that can be done. I glare back. What do you want me to do, not sneeze? Do you know how impossible that is?

Its easy. You are far too human for my taste, Althea. I bite back the retort on the end of my tongue, and a moment later he stops walking. Griffin jerks his head toward a deep recess on our right. No sound emanates from it and when I peer inside, the sinum is empty. When I turn around to question the Sidhe, hes disappeared. Frustrating. At least he didnt make waste on me this time, the way he did in the form of a bird in Iowa, or that creepy mouse in Portland. Taking a deep breath and immediately regretting it when the smell of rotting soil coats my throat, I step into the alcove. Greer? Althea? Surprise lights her voice, along with a bit of annoyance. It startles me, as does the fact that although I pace the entirety of her alcove, shes nowhere to be found. Except she can hear me. After a second it dawns on me that this is how Fire used to talk to me before I knew about the tunnelsshe simply found the space in my mind that connected with hers and spoke. It didnt matter whether or not I was here, my brain heard her when I wasnt aware what was happening. Which means I caught Greer at some kind of vulnerable moment, a fact that causes me an immediate wash of embarrassment. Oh, sorry. Griffin brought me; I thought youd be here. Griffin. She spits out her brothers name as though it tastes bad, but theres no anger behind it. More acceptance than anything. Hold on. A few muffled words and thumps sound in the empty space, and a moment later Greer materializes, flickering a little before becoming solid. She tugs down the hem of an emerald green dress with one hand and smoothes her golden hair with the other. Her cheeks are pinker than usual, her lips reddened and puffy. Shes obviously been kissedand recentlyand Im sorrier than ever to have interrupted. My own face grows hot while she waits for me to explain what Im doing here. I, well, I My fumbled explanation breaks off with nervous giggles that turn into real ones as the irritation melts from Greers face and she joins me. You look positively mortified, Althea. Its okay. Nat needed to get back to his post, anyway, and we always have trouble letting go. She closes her eyes for a moment, until a huge, fluffy red chair appears that takes up half her alcove, then she flops onto it. As Winston Churchill said, why stand when you can sit? Even though Ive imagined things into being in the hive before, its only been out of necessity. I see now that it was an oversight, not using the powers of my mind for comfort as well. Whos Winston Churchill? She pats the vast empty space at her side, a silent invitation to sit, then rolls her eyes at me. No one who matters anymore. Envy over her knowledge crawls through me, itching my skin like Griffins little mouse feet as I settle next to her. The chair is the softest thing Ive ever sat on, I think, and press back into the cushions with a sigh. What are you doing here, Althea? I wanted to find out whats going on with Lucas. Ah. Rocks doing fine, from what Nats heard. Hes not stationed at the Harvest Site, but things seem to be going well. Theyve had the Wardens guarding the Underground Core stop the preparations to leave Earth. She slides a quick gaze my way. Maybe Lucas is doing a little too well. What do you mean?

She shrugs. He seemed a little too eager to go to them, dont you think? A mite too concerned about his father? Her concerns strike a nerve, bang on it until it vibrates denial through me at a low hum. Apas his father. He almost died, and if Lucas hadnt gone to the Harvest Site to help, Earth would be abandoned and withering away right now. He didnt have a choice. Hell come back. She doesnt answer, tapping her feet together in a slow rhythm and avoiding my eyes. Hell come back, I whisper again for my own benefit. Greer reaches out and slides her arm through mine until our elbows lie next to each other. The silent act of camaraderie springs tears to my eyes. I wipe them away, not caring if she sees. Its a while before she talks, though her mouth opens and closes a few times as though she cant decide exactly the best thing to say. He will, Althea. Rock will come back. In order to keep myself from disintegrating further, I turn the focus of the conversation back to Greer. Hows Nat? Any changes there? No. Nothing will change, as long as were so intricately connected to the rest of the Others. I mean, we cant fight genetics. Or how you feel about each other. Thats my problem more than his, Im afraid. She gives me a small smile, her purple eyes soft around the edges. But youre learning. Except youre still pretty stupid, since youre wandering around the lions den outside your protection. Its nice talking to you. I mean it, even though she just called me stupid. How about if I promise to find a way to come and visit, at least every couple of days? Its too dangerous for you in here. Hope blossoms in my blood, fresh and flowing. Its too much to bear, too foreign, and I squash it. No. Its too dangerous for you to manifest outside the prison with the Others watching. Greers expression darkens. It will be safe enough while the Others are distracted. The bulk of their mental strength is at the Harvest Site, and the Wardens are all at the Underground Coretheyve moved our holding cell there, too, the first time weve relocated in more than ten years. Youre definitely making them nervous, and coupled with this whole thing with Apa, nows the time to make a move. Wait. Are Zakej and Kendaja at this Underground Core, too? For the first time since the night I met her, Greers face completely closes down, swapping open friendliness and curiosity for a practiced arrogance that reminds me of her brother. Yes. I mean, I havent seen her, but him. Him Ive seen. The way she says it tightens cold tentacles around my heart. Self-loathing slides through me like sticky poison, but I cant ask her to explain the change in demeanor. I just dont want to know. So, the Underground Core is in Rapid City, then? And Deshis there? Yeah. I havent seen him or anything, but thats the rumor. You know that Deshis She gives me a funny look, her eyes bulging a little bit as she swallows hard, then again. Deshis what? The memory of Cadi trying to tell me something about Deshi, about why its getting more impossible to rescue him with each passing day, brushes cold against my brain. Greer merely shakes her head, then makes a motion like hands strangling her throat. Her violet eyes hold mine, communicating her meaning without the words that have clearly been stolen from her. In that instant, it hits me. She cant tell meand Cadi couldnt, either. Some bit of knowledge surrounding Deshi and whats happenedor happeningto him in Rapid City has been stored behind those walls in the common Other mind that are impossible to breach, even by the half-Sidhe sitting

beside me. Questions build up in my mind, begging to be asked. Is Deshi alive? Is he completely useless because of all that hes endured these past months? I swallow them back, not wanting Greer to feel any more worthless than her face says she already does. Anger replaces the sorrow in a split second, darkening her lilac eyes until they flash almost midnight blue. You cant. It wont be easy. To get him. I know, Cadi said the same thing. That seems obvious, though, since hes inside this Underground Core. I stop and think, wondering if theres a way to let her tell me something useful while avoiding the protected answer. Wheres the cabin, Greer? You said you and Griffin played there are children when you snuck outis it near Rapid City? Its close, yes. Rapid City is in South Dakota. The cabin is in a town that used to be called Deadwood. Her voice comes out relatively normal, and relief crosses her pretty face, even as frustration wrinkles her brow. I cant tell you any more about the Underground Core. Its okay. We found some maps. This is helpful. You need to get going. Ill come and see you in the next couple of days, okay? Okay. Before I can say good-bye, she disappears. I close my eyes, pull heat from my middle and through the rest of me, and open them in the cabin. The worn mustard color of the sofa greets me, familiar but also chafing. We need to find Deshi. Maybe now that we know where he is, and we know hes close, Pax and I could scout it out while were waiting for Lucas. From what Griffin said, it sounds like Lucas will be finished with his duties soon. Theres still a chance that means hell be back in a couple of days. Wolf leaps onto the couch, settling on my feet as though he thinks hell keep me from leaving. The baleful look in his doggie eyes says he knows I left him for a while, and that he doesnt approve of all the risk taking. The chat with Greer improved my mood, though, as did finding out Lucas is okay, if only for today. In spite of myself, a smile lifts the corners of my lips at the memory of Griffin twirling me around the darkened corridor. I learned the meaning of a new word, and that were close to Rapid City. It doesnt seem as though Ill be able to sleep, but the sound of Paxs deep breathing and the weight of Wolfs body on my feet soon lull me into the darkness.

CHAPTER 10.

The next morning, Pax is gone when the first rays of light slip through the curtains and pry open my eyes. Not many hours have passed since I closed them, but as soon as I wake, worry bounces around in my empty stomach. Going back to sleep would be impossible, so instead I use the cleansing room. I smell a little; maybe Ill ask Pax to help me fill the basin with water when he gets back. Wolf is gone, too; they must be out walking or hunting. Munching on a can of black beans, I settle back in the living room, where the maps on the table call my name. I search them until I find Rapid City again, and then locate Deadwood. Its not far like if we were in Portland or something, but Greers estimation of close isnt too spot on, either. It takes me an hour or so, tracing the routes Pax and I took from Des Moines out west and estimating the days we spent walking, to figure that right now, at the cabin, were at least a days walk from the Underground Core. Not to mention that Rapid City looks like a big place, and since Im assuming the Underground Core is, in fact, underground, well need time to find it. The murmur of voices outside the front window pulls my attention from the maps. At first I think perhaps its Pax talking to Wolf, but an answering, indistinct baritone jumps my heart into my throat. Could Lucas be back so soon? I leap to my feet, crossing the room and throwing open the front door, forgetting the fact that Im still in sleep shorts and a thin top until the cold morning greets me. The sight of Griffin next to Pax on the porch presses heavy disappointment around me and I cross my arms in front of my chest to try to hide my reaction. What are you doing here? Its nice to see you, too, Red. Dont call me that. Griffin doesnt answer, but looks at Pax as though hes in charge of reining me in. The rising sun glints off Paxs shining brown hair as it falls over his forehead, and he peeks at me from under it as though hes worried Im going to tell him his friend has to go home. It makes me smile in spite of myself, but then a shiver clacks my teeth together. Pax stands up fast, whipping off his coat and wrapping it around my shoulders. Here. Greer told Griffin I wanted to talk to him, thats all. So what are you talking about? Honestly? Paxs eyes slide to Griffin, then back to me. Mostly guy stuff. But Griffin did tell me Lucas is doing okay, and that were pretty close to Deshi. Its my turn to cut a questioning glance at Griffin, who gives me a wide, innocent expression that doesnt belong on his face. Apparently hes not going to tell Pax about my unauthorized hive visit. Then a wicked smile takes over his mouth, and I rethink the assumption. Maybe hes just not going to tell until it suits him. Summer, did you hear me? What? Oh, yeah. Thats good. Spill. Whats on your mind? Pax pins me with a stern look. It says the two of us are a team, and

secrets arent part of the bargain. Finding him out here, spending time with Griffin instead of me, rankles but Im not sure why. I think its because Lucas left me, and maybe for good. And even though I know now that my feelings for Pax last winter werent the lasting kind, I dont want to lose him. Hes my friend and having him pull away and leave me alone, too, clutches my heart with a kind of fear I havent felt since before I met Lucas last autumn. The sudden need to do somethinganythingbesides sit here wondering if or when Lucas will return bursts through me until I pace across the porch, unable to stay still. I pull out my ponytail and put it back tighter, then blurt out the first thing that comes into my mind. I think we should go check on Leah, see what shes found out. Now. Today. What? Confusion knits Paxs eyebrows together, giving him a slightly comical look, but it doesnt make me laugh. Why? Griffin watches our exchange with slight interest, taking what he thinks are small, unnoticeable steps backward. I point a finger at him without taking my eyes off Pax. Stop right there, Griffin. Youre going to help. He halts but doesnt respond, and I realize that if hes going to transform into a bird and take off, theres nothing I can do about it. Instead, I focus on convincing Pax. Because we promised her we would, for one thing. For another, she might have learned something that could helpdont look at me like that, I dont know whatand last, we cant sit around here doing nothing. Were running out of time. To my surprise, Griffin hasnt bolted. He doesnt look pleased at being ordered around, but when I turn my attention his direction, he shrugs. I dont have anything better to do today. And if you fail and the Others leavewhat does that mean for my sister and me? I dont know, and I doubt the Prime cares. And that doesnt sit well with me. As Ive always suspected, leveraging Griffins help is as simple as finding a way to make the situation about him. But Ill take it. Ill go get dressed. *** Five minutes later Pax and I are back on the porch, and Griffin stands close to the pond, his back to us. It dawned on me while inside that I shouldnt have said anything about Leah in front of him. He didnt know about her, and its best if he doesnt know that we can unveil humans. If hes compromised somehow, the Prime can find out. I guess its too late now, and well just have to be more careful going forward. I study him in the stolen moment, the way the spring sunshine soaks into his hair and clings to the grass green of his shirt, making it easy to see how Griffin blends so effortlessly into the environment. Even now, in human form, he seems more a part of the landscape than someone moving through it. You sure about this? What if Lucas comes back while were gone? Pax stands close enough that his scent, out of place in this season, tangles in my hair. I left him a note in the kitchen. We wont be gone that long, I think a day at the most, depending on whether or not Leahs got anything to tell us. I crouch down and scratch Wolf behind the ears. Not more than a day, buddy. Youll be okay. Despite the elements, we leave the front door cracked so that Wolf can get in and out. It looks like the snow has dried up, and the clear skies buoy my faith.

Griffin turns at the sound of our footsteps, a faint smile on his face. Ready? Pax turns to me. Are you sure we should go now? Given that its daytime? When he and Lucas marched into Portland last winter everyone saw them for what they are Dissidents, something not humanand freaked out. If nothing has changed, we cant wander through the Danbury streets without leaving unveiled, panicky humans in our path. I nod so he knows I understand, but say nothing more about it. As far as we know, neither Griffin nor Greer knows about our ability to undo the mind control the Others exercise over humans. Its better that they dont, and not only because Im not sure I trust Griffin. They cant protect their minds the way we can, and that ability is the last secret we have. Griffin watches us both while pretending hes not. It almost makes me smile, and I force a nonchalant shrug. Its okay. Well be careful, like the last time. We could wait, but now that were here and Griffin is semiwilling, Im more anxious than ever. When I nod at the unpredictable Sidhe, he spreads a hole in the late-morning air using his hands, then motions us through. This time he steps through behind us, which surprises me more than a little but theres nothing I can do about it. He comes and goes where he pleases, and if he wants to spend the day in Danbury, hes going to do just that. It does complicate things, though, since he cant be around when we talk to Leah. Weve stepped through in the park near the boundary, and the morning is quiet. Green tufts of grass sprout here and there among the carpet of brown, and the air smells different than it did several weeks ago. Its not pure cold anymore, but carries the scent of wet earth and a hint of warmth on the blustery breezethe promise that spring is here, even if the temperature is still cold enough to leave me clutching my coat tighter around me. Its quiet, and I realize I have no idea what day it is, whether Leah will be at Cell or at home. Griffin rolls his eyes when I glance his way with whats surely a helpless expression on my face. Its Friday. Okay. We have to wait for free hour, then. Why not just go to Cell and talk to her at lunch? The suspicious sound of the question tells me Griffin didnt miss the fact that Pax and I are hiding something from himwhich might be the reason hes decided to join us. Or he wants to meet Leah. We dont know if the Others have instructed the Monitors to keep an eye out for us, and theres no point in taking chances. The excuse feels flimsy even to me. Being here doesnt dull the feeling Ive had all morning, the one that tickles my legs with impatience when I think about just twiddling our thumbs. Fine. You two sit on your hands if you want, but Im going to take a look around. Maybe find something to eat. Without another word Griffin shimmers and shrinks; his body compacts further and further until he disappears. Whered he go? I ask, looking around, expecting to find an animal of some sort. A tiny insecta fly, maybelands on my hand and I shake it off before I realize its Griffin. He disappears from view a moment later, leaving Pax and me alone. You sure we cant risk sneaking into Cell? Pax asks. I can tell the idea of doing nothing for the next four or five hours doesnt appeal to him, either. I dont see how we can justify it, honestly. Because of what happened He stops talking when I give a tight shake of my head and press a finger against my lips. Griffin might have said he was leaving, but hes too small to see and could be trying to eavesdrop.

Understanding lights Paxs face; we amble toward the center of the park and plop down on the merrygo-round. The rusted metal seeps cold through my jeans and I huddle closer to Pax to warm up. An hour later, I cant stand it anymore, even though its probably barely past midday, and jump up. Pax watches as I stretch out my legs and redo my ponytail. Lets go into the city. What if someone sees us? Whos going to see us? Cell is in session, the Wardens are in Rapid City and at the Harvest Site dealing with Apas bad decision, and the adults will all be working at home. What I really want is a hot shower, but I cant risk Mr. Morgan. His brain wont be able to explain away the sound of running water when hes living alone. Not anymore. True. Pax runs his fingers through his mop, which needs a wash, and stands up. Okay, fine. Im tired of sitting around, too. As much as I miss Lucas, its nice being with Pax right now and having the ability to make a decision without a fight. This is a small risk, and one thats not worth an argument. He follows as I lead the way. We take care to sneak through backyards and alleys instead of walking down the streets, where cameras watch at short intervals. My feet find the path to Cell out of habit, and once the redbrick building comes into view, my heart almost longs to be back inside. It wasnt better, my life then, but it was peaceful and ordered. I give my head a physical shake. Thats exactly what the Others believe theyre giving humans. Peace and order. Safety. Until they leave and let them all die. We approach from the side of the building; it faces an empty lawn and there arent any doors with cameras with blinking red lights. I sink down onto the damp ground underneath a cracked open window, the hard lines of the bricks pressing through my sweatshirt and coat. Pax slides down beside me. So, were going to sit here instead of in the park? he whispers with a faint smile. I return it and point up toward the window. After a moment, the sounds of students entering the Cell room crawl outside. Desks scrape the floor, bags rustle, and finally the Monitor begins the lesson. It might be that I was looking for familiarity, or maybe a reminder of why were doing thisfighting. All I know is theres something comforting about being close to my old Cellmates again, and theres reassurance in knowing that even though were causing trouble in the Wilds and in the hive, the Others arent taking it out on the humans. Maybe it should be the opposite of reassuring, though. If theyre not changing anything in the Sanctioned Cities, the Prime must not be too worried about our tiny resistance. My eyes slip closed as the lecture begins, then finds its place in my memorywere outside the astronomy room. Its the same lesson we had the day Greg Broke, and the memory of Zakej disguised as Deshibrutally killing one of my Cellmates for questioning the Others motives on Earth spins a chill down my spine. Fifty minutes later, the students exit. More enter. The lecture repeats. We listen to the exact same astronomy lecture three more times, for three separate groups of kids, until Cell releases them for their free hour. We wait until its quiet, then sneak to Leahs through backyards. She spots us a while later when we wave at her from the side of her house. Her face lights up and she hurries over, glancing over her shoulder a couple times. Hey! What are you guys doing here? She grins at us both, clearly excited to see us, and it warms me from the inside out. We had a

couple of days and wanted to come and see if youve found out anything. And to tell you we found Lucas, and hes okay. Visible relief crawls from her face down to her hands, which unclench at her sides, and it strikes me again how she must have cared for Lucas while he lived here. That maybe she still does. Then Leah shoots a shy look Paxs direction and I reconsider. Good. Thats great. And I do have a few things to tell younothing concrete, but a good place to start, I think. Leah looks down at her watch, nerves tightening her smile. Ive got to go. Ill wait for you after my parents retire, okay? Come upstairs? I nod, but she reaches out and grasps my hands. Promise you wont leave until we talk. I promise, Leah. We came to talk to you; were not going anywhere until we do. She nods and disappears inside. When Pax and I make our way to the back porch and slump down for more waiting, Griffin shimmers back into his regular form in front of us. To my surprise, he says nothing about his day or about what he likely just overheard between Leah and useven though he must have questions about why she knows us. I meet his purple gaze and find the truth behind it, as hard as a jewel. He isnt going to ask because he doesnt want to know. Because for all of his arrogance and posturing, Griffin knows good and well that there is something Pax and I are capable of that he isntkeeping secrets. *** Griffin leaves before the porch lights extinguish at nine p.m. He says its because he cant be missed in Rapid City, which might be true, but he seems more beaten than Ive ever seen him and I wonder if it isnt something moremaybe he realized today that not only can he not help us, but that we have no idea what were doing. He promises to meet us in the park tomorrow in the morning, after free hour, to take us back to the cabin. We might be able to travel on our own with the bracelets that link us together, but Pax and I dont know how to control our destination, so we agree. In Leahs room, the sense that weve done this all before hits me hard. It makes me realize how little ground Pax and Iand Lucashave covered since we were here last winter. I itch with the knowledge that even though Cadi said time is running out, we havent gotten very far at all. Leahs clean face shines with pleasure, presumably at the company, and her tiny frame cant diminish the way her personality pushes outward and fills up the room. Pax watches from the window seat and I sit on her bed, filling her in on Lucass return and that hes off taking care of another matter. But what have you found? Oh, right. I wish I could show you, but I didnt know youd be here and I left it for Brittany earlier today. Left what for Brittany? And where? Pax demands, sounding irritated at Leah for not knowing we were going to show up out of the blue. When Leah tenses I can almost see the hair stand up on the back of her neck like Wolfs fur does when he feels defensive. Her black curls bounce as she whips her head around to confront Pax. Hey. Im risking a lot here, all right? And Brittany and I worked out a system where we can share knowledge without getting caught talking about it, so thats what were doing. Is that okay with you, Pax? He looks stunned for about thirty seconds before he chuckles. By all means. Carry on.

Right. So Ive been doing some textbook reading about the substances that made up Deasupra. What I learned is that it was far older than Earth, or than many places, and its crust was formed by things called primordial nuclides. What are those? Im not sure. Theres got to be a way to find out, though. Brittany might have an ideashes smarter than you think. Smarter than me, probably. So, youre thinking if we can find out what primordial nuclides are, and what kinds made up the Others home planet, we might be able to compare them to the substances that are present on Earth? Pax puzzles out loud. When Leah nods, a look of hesitant expectation in her gray eyes, he gives her a tight smile. Its a good starting point. You might even narrow it down further if you could find the same information for any of the other planets theyve stopped on in the past. Thats a good idea. The two of them are excited, learning toward each other, and I can almost see the wheels turning in their brains. Its impressive, what shes learned so far, and if she and Brittany can identify the substance the Others are mining from Earth it would be a huge piece of information. This is really great, Leah. I smile at her, even though my mind is going a mile a minute. It could be. Ill keep digging. She slides her short legs under the covers. Tell me whats going on with you guys. Have a plan yet? I look helplessly at Pax, unsure how much to share with her and unwilling to dampen her hope. He comes to my rescue. Were getting there. In order to be strong enough to have a chance to beat the Others, we need our fourththere are four of us. Were working on a way to find him now, and then hopefully youll have more information for us, and well go from there. We talk for a while longer, and its funny to watch Leahs brain try to compute the idea of music when Pax tries to explain it. Finally, I cant stop the yawns escaping me every couple of minutes and Leah keeps catching them, even though she and Pax have been brainstorming ways to find out the makeup of the other planets. She lies back on her pillow, tugging the comforter up to her neck. Are you guys leaving tonight? she croaks through another yawn. I meet Paxs eyes, and he shrugs. We cant leave until after free hour tomorrow. But well go. You need sleep. Dont be silly. Just sleep here and sneak out during breakfast. Althea can share the bed, and you can use the window seat. Theres an extra blanket in the closet. She tosses a pillow over and it smacks Pax in the head, causing Leah to snort. I hope your reflexes are better in a fight. Even though caution tries to stop me, to remind me were not invisible anymore because Ko is dead and Cadi probably is, too, the bed beckons. Without changing out of my jeans and sweatshirt, I slide under the comforter next to Leah. After a minute, Pax crosses to the cleansing room and shuts the door. Leah rolls over so were facing each other and smiles. Hes nice. Pax? Sure. I pick at balls of lint on the pillowcase, unfamiliar with this kind of conversation and nervous about screwing it up for some reason. I meanhe doesnt act like Im stupid or anything just because Im not like you guys. Theres something new and odd in her gray eyes, the way theyre soft instead of sharp, and all of the sudden it dawns on meshe likes Pax. Something like jealousy swells inside me, even though I have no right to feel any such thing. After a moment it settles into something more akin to protectiveness, perhaps like what Griffin feels for Greer. Youre not stupid, Leah. Pax will expect you to pull your weight, now that youre in.

The door to the cleansing room swings open and Leah and I fall silent. My eyes close to the sounds of Pax getting settled in the window seat, and by the time he whispers good night, I barely hear him.

CHAPTER 11.

The next morning Leah lets us use the shower, making me glad we took her up on the offer to stay. The smallest amount of guilt tries to ruin the moment, reminding me that we dont know where Lucas is or what hes going through, but I squash it. Lucas made the decision to leave, and he can make the decision to come back to us. Until then, I have to do everything in my power to move our quest forward without him. And Im not turning down a hot shower when its staring me in the face. Pax goes after me, and while hes in there Leah offers to loan me some fresh clothes. Shes at least four inches shorter and twenty pounds lighter, but the thought of clean clothes is too intriguing to dismiss without trying, so I wander into her closet to poke around. I pull a thick purple sweater over my head, then snort when the sleeves land well short of my wrists. Its stuck around my ears when Paxs muffled voice comes from the bedroom. Its not like the books at Cell. Its likethe person who wrote it made up the people and what happened to them. You can keep it if you want. I can? Whats it about? Its about a man who drinks peoples blood and a man and a woman who are trying to stop him. It might scare you. Hes describing Dracula, the book I had no interest in. And doing a horrible job, from what I can tell. I hadnt realized hed brought it with him. Does it scare you? Leah challenges. Not really. Its made up. Then why should it scare me? Im trying not to giggle, running my fingers over more of Leahs miniscule clotheswhich would come closer to fitting the waist-high half-breed who came to get Lucas than they will mewhen a third voice lands in my stomach like a mass of writhing snakes. Leah, honey What? Who is this? The voice falters, confused. Its a sound Ive heard before, one that rushes like a howling wind between my ears, and I step out of the closet. A woman, taller than Leah but with the same mass of black spiral curls, still has her hand on the doorknob. Her dark eyes are glued to Pax, her mouth opening and closing but no sound emerging. When her eyes start to flick madly around the room, between her daughter, Pax, and me, I know whats coming next. Pax, shes going to Break. Its happening now. Her veils coming loose. II have to go downstairs, notify the Wardens. You shouldnt be here. I have to report you all. She sounds unsure of whether or not she wants to bring the Wardens attention to her daughter, as though somewhere in the rational part of her brain she realizes theyll take her away. I have to, she whispers again, staring forlornly at Leah while backing up to leave. Leah gets hold of herself, dropping Dracula onto the bed and crossing the room. She presses her mothers free hand between hers. Mom. Mom, its okay. These are just my friends, they came over for free hour.

Thats not going to work, Leah. People see us now. I move to her side, pry her mothers other hand off the doorknob, and force her to look at me. I havent put a veil back up since the fat Healer last autumn, and that working was pure luck. I dont know if its going to work. I didnt take the veil down, and I cant make her unsee us. But we cant let her report Leah. We need her, but more than that, were responsible for her being in danger in the first place. Pax, come here. He joins me without asking why. I grab his hand. Im taking some of your power. Im going to try to fix hermaybe we have a better shot with two of us. Pax nods and a moment later, the ripe scent of apples and spicy cinnamon, fills my nose. I see Leahs head whip around in surprise at the thickening smells, her gray eyes wide and scared. I ignore them both and stare into Mrs. Olsens rolling eyes. Its okay. Were not here; you never saw us. Leahs alone, so theres nothing to report. Just a normal Saturday morning. Close your eyes. To my great surprise, she follows my instruction. Youve just come into Leahs room to get her for breakfast. Her eyes stay closed and I pull Leah into a quick hug and mouth, Im sorry. She shakes her head once, tears filling her eyes, and jerks her chin toward the door. I turn Mrs. Olsen loose and grab Pax by the hand, tugging him into the hall. At the last minute, when were out of her sight, I pull a bit more power from Pax and think, Open your eyes. Pax and I race down the stairs as quietly as possible. The sound of the shower rustles from the master bedroom, so we let ourselves out the back door and make our way to the park to wait for Griffin. I dont realize Im crying until we stopand I see that Pax is, too. *** Griffin takes a long look at our twisted faces when he arrives in the park but says nothing. Instead, he simply makes us a portal in the shimmering morning air, and by the time we step through it, hes disappeared. The inside of the cabin brings on a bout of cloying claustrophobia, and not even Wolfs kisses can make it better. Paxs frustration with what happened in Danbury bursts out in a fit of rage that resulted in a broken window. One minute he is standing in the middle of the living room, the next he picks up a heavy candlestick from the end table and hurls it through the window. Now he squats down, picking up the pieces of glass after hes covered the opening with a blanket. It reminds me of the rangers station we sheltered in not so long ago. The slump of his shoulders makes him look like I feelawful and buried under guilt. Leah could be in trouble right now. They could be taking her away, or her mother could be permanently damaged by my blundering attempt to reinstate the Others control in her mind. Its one of the reasons Lucas and I hesitated last autumn to involve the humans; a lot of the time we hurt them, and after Portland last winter it is clearer than ever that we dont have a clue what were doing when it comes to veils. Its on the tip of my tongue to tell Pax that I know exactly how far we are from Deshi, and that we need to get there as soon as Lucas returns, but then I realize I cant. If he knows about my trip into the tunnels alone, hell be angry. Honestly, thinking about the confrontation wears me out. Instead I dont say anything as he finishes cleaning and takes the shards of glass into the kitchen. I

fold up the maps and tidy the table, then crawl onto the couch with the Holy Bible book, but the words are confusing and there are too many of them. When Pax ambles back into the living room and grabs his jacket off the rack, I look up with interest. Here, Wolf. Cmon, buddy, want to go for a walk? Wolfs ears perk up at the invitation and he trots to Paxs side. Pax finds my gaze, his eyes a little hesitant. I wonder if he wants to be alone. Want to come? A strangled note in his voice convinces me the invitation surprises him as much as it does me. Sure. I shoot to my feet and stride toward the bedroom. Wait a minute for me to change clothes? He nods, his face closed off from expression. Anything sounds better than climbing the walls inside all day. Over the winter, when Pax and I had a destination, if not a plan, I enjoyed the time to read the books we found along the way, then reread them searching for clues about this planet, about the human side of our past. Now, the inaction and Cadis wordstime is running outthrob inside me like an extra heartbeat. The time for reflection is through, and now we need to act. We need to find Deshi, figure out whos on our side and how they can help us, and then the four of us need to save this planet. The question of whether or not Lucas will still be on our side if he returns, or if he even was when he left, scrapes the back of my mind. There seems to be a very real chance that hell decide he wants to stand with the Others. Or maybe he wont come back at all. If that happens, according to Cadi, we might as well give up. Ignoring the thought as best as I can, I yank on a pair of jeans, slip a thick hooded sweatshirt over my head, and pull my hair into a ponytail. Lucas can make his own decision, true enough, but Im not letting the Others have him without a fight. The memory of his face as he held mine in the kitchen, promising that he wasnt giving up on us, flashes behind my eyes. If he still has feelings for me, he cant be planning on leaving Pax and me alone. Unless he thinks he can convince me to change my mind about the Others. The chain reaction that thought sets off occupies my mind for the first thirty minutes of our early morning stroll. Wolf brings back a fox, and Pax and I absently work together to nab a few squirrels. With the ingredients in the cabins pantry, we might be able to make a stew. Not as tasty as one Mrs. Morgan would have made, but itll do. I wonder if Fire used to cook me dinnerits hard to picture her in front of a stove. Then again, she probably wouldnt need one. The thought of my mother turns my mind that direction, and how all of her actions since last autumn still baffle me. Shes been a source of encouragement, has seen me through some of the most stressful moments I can remembermaybe saved my life with her calming influence a time or three. But she also betrayed me to the Primes son, whether she intended to or not. Then Flacara worked with Air and Water to help us escape. Its too confusing. Again, I wish I could fit her into a neat box of good or bad, place her on the right shelf. That would make the coming decisions easier, although I think even if I knew 100 percent that she loved me and was on my side, I wouldnt choose the life shes led. Hopping from planet to planet, killing everyone and everything in the way, doesnt appeal to me, whether it means I could be with Lucas or not. What are you thinking about? Winter? The hesitance in the question makes it sound as though he both does and doesnt want to know the answer.

A little. But not the way youre thinking. You dont know what Im thinking. I quirk a weak smile at him and he returns it with something just as halfhearted. What happened this morning with Leah and her mother tugs on my faith that were doing the right thing, that were moving in the right direction when were stuck not moving at all. True. But I was thinking about what well do if Lucas decides to stay with the Others, or if Deshi is too hurt to be able to help us. Will we just give up? Or beg the Prime to take us with him? Pax stops in a meadow, tossing a stick for Wolf. You have a tendency to worry about things we cant control, Summer. Right now, there are two things I know. First, Winters coming back. Hes just all sappy and mixed up right now because his daddy has been filling his brain with all kind of loony fantasies about how great life would be if the Others took us away with them. But hes going to realize soon enough thats a bunch of baloney, because our own parents are prisoners. Why would they treat us any better, especially when we know they think we never should have been born? He waits, as though expecting a reaction. It makes a lot of sense, what hes saying, and Lucas analyzes before deciding what he thinks about any subject. Its possible he is confused, like Pax says, and right now his emotions are getting the better of him. Its funny that the aspect of life we can give back to the humans is the very thing causing the three of us so much trouble at the moment. Finally I nod, tossing whats left of the stick when Wolf drops it at my feet, panting. Okay. Ill go along with most of that. Whats the second thing you know? I know Deshihes as tough as we are. And the Others arent going to do any permanent damage to him, not while they dont know if their precious Elements are going to provide a second set of heirs, right? Were going to find him. He might be messed up, but we can fix him. He reaches out, wrapping his hands around mine, rough like they were two nights ago. I dont know what will happen after that, or if the fact that we can unveil the humans is enough to make a difference, but well get close enough to find out. He drops my hands and continues to play with Wolf. A power starts in my toes and crawls upward, the certainty that even though we cant control everything, the pieces we can control may be enough to give us an advantage. If Lucas is confused, well straighten him out. If Deshi is hurt, well help him heal. Those are the parts of this equation Pax presented, and with his confidence wrapping around me in this meadow, I feel stronger, more sure that well get at least that far. It heats my heart in a different way this time. Instead of Paxs mere presence igniting a fireball of what can only be desire in me that grows and grows, his unwavering faith in me crawls through my blood, infusing it with strength and leaving warm affection in its wake. Wolf barks and bounds into the trees, and I hear him whining a moment later. Immediate worry dampens my previous surge in confidence. When he doesnt come back in response to Paxs whistle, my hands grow cold. I move toward the tree line where he disappeared, barely able to feel my deadfilled limbs as they slide across the grass. Paxs steps are firm but somehow hesitant beside mine, as though hes not balking about moving across the meadow but is wary of what were going to find beyond our line of sight. What we find is a graveyard. The Others did away with burying people in cemeteries upon their arrival on Earthour dead are burned on funeral pyres. Weve only been advised of the existence of such idea such as burial so the Others can inform us of all the ways their handling of death are better. Ive certainly never glimpsed a graveyard, but the neatly spaced rows filled with cement markers are exactly as the Monitors taught us.

My amazement at the sight evaporates when I spot Greer sitting on top of a particularly worn-down headstone, scratching my dog between the ears and cooing. At the sound of our footsteps she looks up, a gorgeous smile lighting her face. It doesnt look quite right below the black bruise blooming across her cheek.

CHAPTER 12.

What happened? I race to her side, biting my lip and resisting the urge to reach out and touch her as easily as shes always touched me. This sensation of female friendship still largely escapes me as far as appropriate behavior, but it doesnt stop my heart from climbing into my throat at the sight of her marred face. Greer brushes her fingertips against her cheek and winces. Oh, this? Its nothing. Who did that to you? Pax asks in a low growl, as menacing as anything thats ever passed Wolfs lips. She waves a hand dismissively. It doesnt matter. What matters is that I have the morning to spend with you two lovelies. A chill descends from Pax like Ive never felt, pumping waves of apples and cinnamon into the air, and he takes a step in front of her, peering up directly into Greers face as she stays still on top of the headstone. Was it that Warden? Natej? Good boy, Hard Place. So willing to fight for a girls honor. She gives him a sad smile and reaches out, patting the top of his head. But no. You might find it hard to believe, but Nat has a gentle soul. I dont know what a soul is, but the word gentle doesnt apply to the knowledge of Wardens rattling around my head. Still, I dont think that Greer would lie, and I also dont think she would love someone who physically hurt her. She drops her hand from Paxs hair, then hops to the ground and falls into a crouch in front of the faded stone, running her fingers through the grooves that once must have proclaimed the deceaseds name. It looks like one of the years begins with a one and an eight, but that cant be right. Her name was Jane. They called her Calamity Jane. Quite a character. How do you know that? I told youGriffin and I spent time in these hills as children, and whats more fascinating to children than dead people? When we dont answer, she continues. Jane was famous for a number of things, mainly being a pretty badass woman who did things women didnt normally do. Shes buried here because of him, though. Greer jerks her head to the right, and I follow her direction. Who? That grave inside the fence? A dilapidated wrought-iron fence has mostly collapsed around what I would guess is an important persons grave. Yes. Wild Bill Hickok. She snorts. Wild Bill. She loved him, but according to legend, he didnt feel the same and they buried her here as a joke on him. A joke. An ugly smile twists her lips. Ive always hated that story. What on earth are you talking about, Greer? Her rambling makes me nervous, and the edge thats chased the wistful hope from her eyes spears irrational fear through me. History, daft girl. The kind they dont teach you because it shows you how to survive. And they dont care about that. She pinches my nose. But you should. History. The word, applied to Earth instead of the Others for the first time, feels new in my

mouth, like a whispered secret disappearing before I can make it out. Youre avoiding the question about what happened to you. I dont want to talk about it. Come on, I want to show you something. Pax and I exchange a glance, but as always, we cant talk adequately without words. The anger brewing in his gaze says hes not giving up on finding out who hurt her, and Im not, either, but if she doesnt want to talk about it, theres not much we can do. Finally I shrug and we follow her through the trees, skirting the steepest hills that rise around us like thick, broken hands reaching for the stars. Our trio stays silent, even though we have much to discuss. Regardless of whether Greer tells us what happened to her, I need her to tell me again where we are and how close we are to Rapid City so that Pax and I can make plans. As usual, the Sidhe girl is way ahead of me. We stumble out of the underbrush onto a big road, though not as large as the I-80 Pax and I followed west from Des Moines. You follow this road down that way, not far, a little less than two miles. She points, not meeting our eyes. Then youll see a bigger highway, and youll want to go south. Thats left. I cant tell you what to look for, or where the Others Underground Core is, but walk that way. You cant miss it. Why dont you take us there? Althea, you know I cant stay. The only reason I can be here now is because of the crisis, but even that is not diverting everyones attention. She unconsciously touches the bruise darkening on her face. Do you two have a plan? For after you get Deshi? Not really, Pax grunts, kicking a rock onto the road. I think for a moment about telling Greer everything, about what we can do to the human minds, that somehow bringing them all back so they can help us fight might be the only way to win. A glance from Pax stops me, as though he knows what Im thinking and doesnt agree. Greer cant protect her alcove, her secret knowledge, the way we can. Griffins face as he studied my wall made of air and ice and fire, filled with a strange longing that didnt seem to fit him, reminds me of that fact. Cadi said only the Elementsand I guess uscan totally block ourselves from the Others brain invasion. Is that true? You and your brother cant? Greer winces in response to my question, but she forces a smile. Its true. If Nat and I could do what you do, we could run away together. Our lives might only last as long as Earth, but at least theyd be our own. I watch her carefully, unsure what to do with this new melancholy Greer. So, how do the Others not know weve been talking, or that Griffin helped us last winter? Because they havent asked or gone looking for that particular piece of knowledge. They can only share events as they happen, and then only if they purposely reach out inside the hive. I dont understand. She calls me daft and stupid sometimes, but I want to fully grasp this concept, so I chance the question. Hmm. She runs her fingertips over her hair, and the dirt and tangles disappear behind them, leaving clean, shining locks in their wake. Like, if I wanted to tell the Others what I was doing right now, all Id have to do is let the thoughts out of my grasp, let them flow out of my mind and into the hive. Otherwise they dont know, unless theyre purposely listening in. Its a concept that makes a little bit of sense when I catch sight of it from the corner of my eye, but muddles when I try to pin it down. What about memories? There are too many; the Prime is good at finding them but he still has to know either what hes looking for or the exact day or time it happened to unearth it quickly.

Pax intervenes before Greer can go on. Who cares? How is any of this going to help us get Deshi back? It doesnt even matter right now what well do after that if we cant get to him. He takes a step toward Greer, reaching out as though hes going to grab her hands. You must know exactly where theyre keeping him, or why Cadi made it sound as though rescuing him is going to be near impossible. If we just knew, then Pax, stop. The helpless expression on Greers face, falling further and further into despair as he derides her for something completely outside her control, twists my heart. Lets just walk back to the cabin. Im freezing. We traipse back through the trees in silence, the crack of sticks under our feet and the sound of our breath joining the sound of chirping birds and squirrels scrambling among the trees. Small buds emerge at the end of bare branches, promising that warmth and green leaves arent far behind. Wolf bounds ahead, coming back to check on us every few minutes. I wish so badly we could truly confide in Greer and Griffin; their abilities and knowledge would be priceless in this fight, but we cant put them in a position to betray us. Im not sure how Griffin would feel about that, if he would really care, but Greer would. I glance sideways at her marred face, part of yesterdays conversation coming back to me in a flash. Weve passed back into the graveyard when the suspicion finds its way out of my mouth and slams our little parade to a halt. Zakej did that to you, didnt he? She said she hadnt seen Kendaja but that Zakej had been to visit. The disgust twisting her pretty mouth tells me Ive hit the nail on the head. It doesnt matter. The only thing that matters is that he doesnt know about Nat, and he doesnt know that Griffin and I have been helping you. Theres pride in her voice at being able to keep those secrets from him, though obviously she wont be able to keep them forever. If Zakej or the Prime suspected anything amiss, they would be able to find out what they wanted, even if it took them a couple of hours. Pax seems to realize this the same moment I do. We need to leave this place as soon as Lucas gets back. We were going to anyway. Im done hiding from the Others, Pax. Its time to figure out how to go on the offensive. Greer nods along with us, her eyes far away. I didnt tell him anything about you guys. Zakej. He didnt want anything. Not information, anyway. She hugs herself tight, as though protecting her body from a threat, and the truth roils in my stomach. He tried totouch you? I cant make myself say anything else. I dont even know the words, to describe what takes place after people Partner, how they create new human children, but its obvious that its something special and personal. Im going to kill him. Not for me, Hard Place. Im not worth it, and I can handle Zakej. Griffin may sound arrogant to you, but hes right about our people. I have adequate defenses when it comes to such things. Hes not going to violate me. Not that way. Before I can swallow enough of my horror and disgust to force words past my lips, Greer collapses to the muddy earth, whacking her head on Calamity Janes tombstone on the way down.

CHAPTER 13.

Bright purple blood flows freely from the gash on Greers temple. Pax and I drop beside her, our pants getting soaked through at the knees from the wet grass. Panic makes the world move in slow motion, causes my senses to question what theyre seeing. A minute ago Greer had been talking and walking and showing us the way to Deshi and now she wont wake up. Greer. Greer! She doesnt respond. I sit back on my heels and bite back a sob, and then she starts jerking as though shes plugged into an electrical socket. Her muscles bulge and tighten, pulling her into a rigid position, then releasing her. The process stops and starts so many times in the next three or four minutes Im sure theres no way shes going to survive it. Pax, whats happening to her? We have to make it stop, shes going to die! I dont know, Summer. I dont know! It could be because she hit her head, maybe brain damage. Or a seizure? One of my Atlanta dads patients had one, once. I take a deep breath, pulling off my sweatshirt and pressing it to her temple, too frantic to feel the cold. The ever-present heat inside me flows outward, singing through my blood and warming my skin to an unbearable degree. The scents of jasmine and burning leaves collide in the graveyard, heightening my nausea. Its not a head injury, Pax. Somethings happened. With the Others. Zakej must have found her missing and went to her sinum. If he knows shes gone, theyre going to be able to find her. To find us. He shoots to his feet, hands tangled in his hair. We have to go. Go? Pax, we cant leave her here like this! Shes been trying to help us and you want to walk away and let him find her after everything she told us today? Hell kill her. Anger pours through me, and when the scent of smoldering cotton meets my nose, I yank my hands away from the sweatshirt. Some deep breaths help with my control but not my rage. What Pax is saying has to be considered we definitely need to do something fastbut that doesnt mean we have to leave her behind. There has to be another way. When I voice the sentiment to Pax, he shakes his head. You said it yourself, she cant hide from them the way we can. They dont have the ability to build the barriers. Thats why you havent told her about the veils, right? Hes right. Yes, but what if we can build one for her? Im desperate, and the quick shake of Paxs head tells me he knows it. Youre talking about messing with her mind. How well has that turned out for any of us in the past? How well did that turn out just this morning? It worked with Leah. And Brittany. Two successes. How many failures? Do you want to kill her? My heart cleaves in two, his words flashing the horrible truth in front of my face. Theyre going to kill her, anyway.

What do you want to do? Do you think we can get her back to the cabin? No matter what, we need to leave, and fast, but those maps and everything will tell the Others what weve learned. It either needs to be burned or we need to take it with us. Without a word he bends down and gathers Greer to his chest as though she weighs less than the air he commands, then strides off toward our makeshift home. It takes us less than ten minutes to return, Wolf running nervous circles around us the whole time. Pax settles Greer on the couch, repositioning the sweatshirt against her weeping forehead, then raises his eyebrows in a silent question. We need to know whats happening. Ill be right back. Before he can stop me I close my eyes, concentrate on my sinum, and land in the hive mind of the Others. Its quieter than normal, but not as silent as the last time I was here. I step out into the hallway, following the sounds of raised voices and wishing there were a way to call Griffin to my side. He would know what to do, and even if he didnt, Id love to be able to hand over the care of his sister to someone who has a clue what to do. Shouting filters from the common room, the torture room, a place I cant enter without being discovered. I strain to hear, recognizing Zakejs voice after a moment, interrupted by his sisters excited giggles. The combination stills me with terror. You want to kill him fast, hard, brutal, but oh to do it slow, brother, with kisses soft soft kisses is better, better. I can see her in my minds eye, twitching and jerking in anticipation of stealing the life from whomever shes offering her kiss of death. Silence, sister. Ill deal with traitors in my own way. Shes a total crackpot, Zakej, but shes still smarter than you are. The familiar, arrogant cadence of Griffins voice steals my breath. Kendaja wants to kill him? From what Ive seen, she often gets what she wants, and a little pit of panic roots in my stomach. Griffin may drive me to Breaking, but hes been invaluable. Why are the Sidhe under attack now, after years of being ignored by their captors? I would be careful what you say in front of her. Im really not sure how strong this leash of mine is, you know. Dont be dense, Zakej. Im on your side, you know, regarding my sisters affair. A disgrace, just as you said. Still, if you kill him now, thats kind of the end of his use, dont you think? So they have Nat and Griffin. Im trying follow Griffins train of thought, wondering if he means what hes saying or if hes trying to save his own backside. Probably a little bit of both. The important thing is, Greers affair with Nat is no longer a secret. Knowing this dumps guilt over my head like bucket of slimy water, and I hope thats the only thing thats no longer hidden. As much as it pains me to say this, you have a point. I have you and Natej in the Core. Your sister is missing but not for long. Were going to collect herthe Wardens tell me shes less than an hour away. Zakejs sentence is punctuated by the unmistakable sound of a fist meeting flesh, then a weakened groan. It doesnt sound like Griffin, and I cant imagine what Nat must look like by now without aching all over. A biting cold surrounds my wrists, squeezes tight. I smell pine the instant before I jerk backward, slamming into the tunnel wall and then waking up in the cabin. Im ready to snap at Pax for pulling me out of the hive before I was ready, but instead Lucass face, pinched with exhaustion and worry, greets me.

I smash into him, relishing the moment when his strong, freezing arms fold me tight against his chest. Tears fill my eyes and I choke on a sob, shaking my head in embarrassment when he pulls away to look into my eyes. Im okay. Im glad youre back, thats all. I didnt think never mind, it doesnt matter what I thought. Youre here. He leans forward, pressing his cheek against mine for a brief second. Where you are, I am, he whispers into my ear. The flutter of his chilly lips against my skin sends delightful shivers down my neck, and this time when I pull away, reluctance pounds through me. Could he be telling the truth about wanting to be where I am? If its true, maybe we mean more than his misplaced allegiance to the Others. The desire to throw myself back into his arms, to ask the question with my lips, threatens to overtake good sense. Lucas looks back at me hungrily, but then Pax moves into the corner of my vision and we both take a step back. Whether or not Lucas is here to stay, and feelings aside, Greers warning remains. Shutting out Pax isnt an option, and weve got bigger problems. What did you see? Pax asks the question, irritation and worry fighting for prominence in his voice. His eyes leave mine for a split second, flashing to Lucas and back with a glint of apology. Pax moves from beside the couch, where hes bandaged poor Greers head, and walks to my side, pulling me away from Lucas. Though my skin immediately warms up from the distance, Im not ready to be apart from Lucas yet, and reach out, snagging his hand. Winter came barging in the cabin all moody, then had a conniption fit when you didnt react. When I told him youd gone to get information, he went in after you. I let go of Lucas and move to Greers side, pressing a hand against her cheek. She seems to have settled down, at least. She hasnt had one of those muscle spasms since weve been back in the cabin. Zakej found out about her relationship with Natej. I dont know how, but hes got Nat and Griffin captive. Hes planning on killing at least his Warden, and Greer, too. Theyre on their way here; they located her through her sinum. Weve got less than an hour to figure out what to do and get out. Figure out what to do? You mean, other than scram? Pax jerks his thumb toward two bulging backpacks by the door. I packed a few things. We know where were going. We leave Greer and go. I cant do that, Pax. Shes my friend. Even if she werent, no one deserves to die the way theyre going to kill her. Theyll break her apart, and after what she told us earlier about what Zakej was after in the prison, I cant. We cant leave her to that. What are you talking about? Lucas asks in a voice as dark as the night sky, his eyes stormy. Zakej gave Greer that bruise on her cheek. After he tried something inappropriate. I realize, from the protective set of his body, what Lucas would do to anyone who tried to hurt me, and then I know what happened. I bet Nat found out what happened this morning and went after Zakej. At least someone did. I would have done it myself the next time I saw his ugly face, Pax spits from behind me. Lucas says nothing, but the anger radiating off him in brisk pine-scented waves tells me he agrees. I love them both so much in that moment, for being the type of boys who know unquestioningly when something is wrong and would try to prevent it even when it affects a half-Other girl they barely know. Tears fill my eyes, but I blink them away and swallow hard. Were running out of time, and if we

take Greer with us theyll only follow us. Theyre going to make her watch, once they get her back. While they kill Nat. Do they know shes with us? No, I dont think so. Pax grunts in response, crossing his arms and looking to Lucas for support. Cmon, man. I like the girl, I do, and I dont want anything bad to happen to her. If there were a way to save her, I would do it in a second. But shes a flashing beacon leading the Others right to us. Lucas nods at Pax and then frowns in my direction, tugging hard on his left ear. I know you dont want to hear this, Althea, but we might have to put Greer in the category of people we cant help until we help ourselves. Thats what he said last autumn after two girls in our chemistry class, Emmy and Reese, were taken away when we werent careful enough with our abilities. We cant spend all of our time wishing we could undo the past, or get back people who are gone, Broken. The only way to help them is to find out what we can do, and then use it to beat the Others. It strikes me again how slowly were moving toward our goal. We know what we can do now, and the three of us are together. We lost help from Cadi and Ko, but gained itat least brieflyfrom Griffin and Greer. Weve learned the Broken arent necessarily dead; we know where Deshi is and that we can unveil humans. But the vast space well still have to cover in order to actually take back this planet stretches in front us like the bodies of water on that map. Sometimes, like now, its hard to even believe theres a destination out there. Theyre standing shoulder to shoulder, these boys I love, finally united in a common cause opposing me and leaving Greer for dead. Anger heats my palms and I snatch them off Greer and press them together, holding the fire inside me. Its not the same thing, Lucas. Emmy and Reese, we werent sure what happened to them. Now we know they might still be alive. I swallow hard. You didnt hear the way they were talking. Greer theyll kill herand Zakej will make sure it hurts. Silence pokes at me until it bruises. Finally, Lucas gives me a tight nod, and a surrendering sigh whistles out of Paxs chest. Relief and trepidation mingle in my mind, paralyzing me for a minute. We can take her with us and at least keep her safe, if we can figure out a way to keep the Others out of her head, right? Right, but she said herself they cant build barriers, Pax reminds me. I know. Thats why were going to build one for her. They suck in a breath at the same instant, both ready to talk me out of it, but Lucas beats Pax to the punch. It wont work, Althea. If she cant help build it, all were going to do is trap her in her own mind. She wont be connected to the hive anymore, but we dont know what it will do to her, not having access to part of herself. Whatever happens, its better than her being dead. Is it? Pax raises his eyebrows, a cruel and silent reminder of all Ive been through. Would I rather die than submit to Zakejs torture again? Would I unveil Mrs. Morgan again, knowing that it would lead to her disposal? Would we have asked Leah for help if we knew it would lead to damaging her family? I shake my head, tugging the rubber band out of my hair and then smoothing it into a fresh ponytail. Yes. Once were somewhere safe, or somewhere she can hide or we can figure out how to help her, well take it down. The wall. We dont even know if we can take it down, Althea. What happens if we cant? Lucas will help

me, I know, but his nature is to question everything before making a move. Typically its a quality I appreciate, but right now were short on time, and if saving Greer means living with the consequences of messing with her head, then thats what were going to do. Im going to do it alone. All three of us dont need to go in and out of her alcove, and maybe its easier to take down a single elemental barrier instead of the combination. How are you going to find her? It could take hours, or you could get caught. One of us is going with you, Lucas insists. I avoid their gazes, tearing at the skin around my nails. I, um, know where her sinum is. I went there a couple nights ago. You what? Pax shouts. How could you do that, Summer, and not even tell me! You could have died while I slept in that chair. When did you get so stupid? I flinch away from his anger, shrinking toward Lucas for support, but find none. A muscle jerks in his jaw and his eyes harden into sapphires. While I dont agree with the name-calling, I do agree with the sentiment. What were you thinking? I guess I wasnt. I was worried about you, and I thought if I could eavesdrop and find out how you were doing it would make me feel better. But when I got there, Griffin was lurking around and he took me to Greermostly to interrupt her time with Nat, I suspectand she and I talked for a while. Theres a secret about Deshi she couldnt tell me because its protected, and I think its bad. But she did show Pax and me where to find him. I dont care if going in there gave you the keys to the kingdom, Althea, dont do it again. Whats going to happen to all of us if something happens to one of us? Think about that the next time you decide to make a dangerous decision on your own. My anger flares. Ive been through a lot of things on my own, Lucas. Half the reason I felt like I had to go was because of the way youve been talking since you came back. What happened at the Harvest Site? Whose side are you on? Look, you guys, now isnt the time. If were going to build Greer a wall, then lets do it. We can find out what happened and whose side everyones on and wrestle it out once were all safe. Its strange to see Pax, normally the instigator in our trio, smoothing things out. But its appreciated. Fine. Pax, youll stay here with Greer since of the three of us, you have the most Healing knowledge. Lucas, youll come with me in case were confronted. We will be confronted, I realize as soon as the words fall out of my face. Theyve been causing Greer pain; to do that, theyll have to have her trapped. Lucass tense frame tells me he figures the same thing, but its not going to stop me. Us. Lets go, then, he says. Thank you for trusting me. His eyes probe mine, searching for something that eludes me. Ive always trusted you, Althea, and tried to keep you safe. But protection isnt what you need from me. Well do it your way. There are so many things I want to say to that, but I squelch the emotions roaring in my ears. Needing and wanting are two different things, Lucas. He gives me a small, private smile and we grasp hands, the play of hot and cold immediately slamming up my arm and soaking into my bloodstream. Jasmine and pine dance together in the air, and I concentrate hard on my sinum, since I know how to get to Greers from there. Its pretty quiet in the hive, like the previous time I arrived, though the sound of voices echoes quietly off the packed dirt the deeper we go. How much farther? Lucas whispers.

Not much. I think the longer a person has been a part of the hive, the deeper their alcove. Like they built it from the bottom up. I slow my steps as we approach the last turn before our destination. He follows my finger when I point, then presses an arm around me. We hold a wordless conversation, which doesnt have a specific point other than were going to kick some Warden butt if they get in our way. Around the corner we find three Wardens outside Greers alcove. They see us the same moment we see them, but the difference is that Lucas and I knew theyd be there. In less than ten seconds, Ive got two of them burned badly enough to slump into sleep states. Im battling guilt when a grunt of pain catches my attention and I whip around to see Lucas slammed against the wall, the third Warden punching him, not for the first time. Blood trickles from Lucass bottom lip and fuels rage hotter than Ive ever felt. When that Warden ignites and stumbles backward, screeching and beating at the flames devouring him, I dont feel badly at all. Lucas! I run to him as he struggles to his feet against the dirt wall and press a finger to the corner of his mouth. Are you okay? He winces at my touch, but holds my hand against his face when I try to yank it away. A lopsided, bloody smile sends relief rushing through me so fast my knees go weak. Im fine. I guess its time to get used to the fact that you really dont need me anymore. I need you. Lucas, I need you so much, just not the way I did last autumn. Noisesmaybe the sound of boots clunking down a corridor above our headscall a halt to the moment, but not before Lucas leans down and gently presses his lips against mine. They taste like blood and sweat, but also like everything is going to be okay. I move in front of Greers sinum, choking on grief when her bent form comes into view. Shes twitching here even though shes limp in the cabin, and purple blood smears her face. She doesnt move at our presence, more unaware than Pax was after the battle outside Portland. A brief moment of concentration fills her doorway with metal sheets, and I melt them to the edges until the entrance is completely blocked. Were back in the cabin five minutes after we left, staring at Paxs nervous face. Greer doesnt look any different than before, so were not going to be able to tell whether shes okay or not until she wakes up. If she wakes up. Lets go. Winter and I can take turns carrying Greer, she doesnt weigh anything. Pax scoops her up and tosses her over his shoulder, then heads out the door. I start to protest the rough treatment, since shes already injured, but now isnt the time. We need to move, and we need to do it fast. While I was gone earlier, Pax must have cleaned up; except for the dying embers in the fireplace, it doesnt look as though weve spent several days here at all. If the Others show up before the last of the fire goes cold, though, theyll know someone was living there. And since were the last people on the planet who exist outside the controlled boundaries, and they already know someone has been helping us, its not going to be hard to put two and two together since they tracked Greer to that place. But Greer did say their mother protected this place somehow. Maybe thats enough. Lets hope. Lucas grabs one backpack, and I sling the other across my shoulders as we leave the cabin behind. Were through the graveyard and moving toward the road when I pull Pax to a stop. We cant use the road like Greer said. The Wardens must be on their way here by now, and even though the riders dont need streets we cant chance it. Well have to stay in the woods but keep the road in sight, if we can, like we did last season.

Good thinking. We struggle through steep, wooded hills and thick underbrush for the better part of the evening, but I know were not going to make it before dark. On the map I guessed we were about ten or fifteen hours from our destination on foot, not to mention we dont exactly know where that is to begin with, even though Greer promised we couldnt miss it. A few minutes before the sun disappears, we find a good spot to stay the night. The trees are dense good for hiding usand a flowing stream of fresh water bubbles nearby. Pax yanks a couple of blankets out of one of the packs and spreads them out next to a huge pine tree; Lucas sets Greer down gently. I use another blanket to cover her up, and the hills fill with gentle groans and the sounds of popping joints as we all stretch away the aches and tight muscles deposited by the hike. Wolf trots away into the Wilds, looking for food or a break from us, its hard to say which. Im going to wash up a little in the stream. My feet are so tired I cant feel them. Dirt from multiple trips into the hive smears my skin, and bits of foliage from trekking through these hills snarl through my hair. It hardly seems possible that I had a shower in Danbury just this morning. The cold water of the stream arrests the skin on my face and refreshes me even as shivers follow droplets down my throat and neck. A few extra minutes of simply breathing, all alone, help with collecting myself and ordering the events of the past couple of days: the information weve learned, and what there still is to figure out. Back at our campsite, I try to retain some peace while we build a tiny fire and settle around it. Pax and Lucas are on one side, sitting close but not talking. Pax reads one of the local history books we took from the cabin, and Lucas stares into the flames with a faraway look in his eyes. Greer is spread out a ways behind me against a tree. Wolf pads up and flops down, gently nosing Greers limp hand. He whines and looks to me when he gets no response, a simple expression of worry that pushes my heart into my throat. I lean back and bury my face in the thick fur of his scruff, scratching his belly. Itll be okay, buddy. When we first sat down, Pax and I filled Lucas in on the high points of our trip to Danburyand the low points. Its been quiet for a long time now, though, all of us lost in our own thoughts. When Lucass voice shudders into the night it speeds my heart to a gallop even before my brain registers his words. Im going to tell you what happened at the Harvest Siteand exactly whose side Im on now.

CHAPTER 14.

For a couple seconds, nothing but undiluted terror bangs around inside me. If weve been wrong to trust him, if hes been spying on us this whole time, were dead. The Wardens could be waiting in the woods to snatch us up. I tell myself thats not possible. Why would he have helped with Greer only to betray us now? It shocks me that even as my brain remains unsure of Lucass allegiance, my heart instinctively believes in him. Lucas heaves a sigh, looking twenty years older than when I left him in the park last autumn. I wish Cadi were here. She could just show you the whole thing and I wouldnt have to tell you about it. He looks so tired, so lost. It makes me want to wrap my arms around him and make it all go away. But nothing is going away, and if this spring has taught me anything, its that whether alone or together, Lucas and I are capable of handling it. Pax sets his book down carefully, looking a little bit as if hes prepared to jump up and sock Lucas in the jaw if he says anything thats less than agreeable. The two of us lock eyes through the dying flames, sharing concern at the detached tone of Lucass voice. I give him a tight shake of the head and he shrugs. Shes not here, Lucas, and youre scaring us, I prod. The Goblertthe little guy who blew the dust on metransported me straight to the Harvest Site. This placeyou guys wouldnt believe it. My fantastic dream, your nightmare, Althea. Ice as far as you can see. Temperatures so cold the Others built these structures just so human beings can survive. They told me regular people would freeze to death in less than fifteen minutes if unprotected, and there isnt any wildlife. This is on Earth? How is that possible? Its fascinating, but now that weve seen a map that shows just how small of a speck our Sanctioned Cities are, I suppose its not as far-fetched as it sounds that there could be a place with such an extreme climate. They put me to work. The Prime was there along with some Wardens, maybe fifty. Apas job is to keep the ice thick so they can mine. Theyre extracting something underneath the surface, pulling it up through the ice, and all of the activity melts it unless Apaor me, I guesskeeps it frozen. What happens if it melts? Pax leaps in with a question this time, his eyes riveted by Lucas. Primarily their concern is that it would compromise their resource. I still dont know what it is, by the way. I never saw what theyre harvesting, but if the ice melts the mines will collapse. Secondary issues are what would have forced them off the planetif the ice all melts, eventually the rest of the planet would be uninhabitable. It would flood the oceans and swamp most of the landmasses, given enough time. How could you not see the resource? And if only some of the Wardens were there with the Prime, how are they harvesting enough of whatever it is to sustain their race? Lucas levels me with an empty gaze. That Nat guy didnt lie about the Broken not being dead. Theyre there. At the Harvest Site. Thousands of them.

The forest and the hills, the crackling fire, the warmth of Wolfs presence at my back, everything disappears into blackness. A buzzing takes up residence in my ears, but I can hear Paxs gasped reaction, so Im not passed out, even though I cant see. Finally my vision clears, and Lucass stare has filled with concern, at least around the edges. You okay, Althea? No. No, Im definitely not okay. Tell us about them. The Broken. The Prime made sure to keep me separated from them. I saw them from afar; he kept me locked in a cage like our parents, and no one was allowed to speak to me. It was a boring job, honestly, just pressing my hands into the ice three times a day and expending enough energy to refreeze the water that started to flow deep down. The ice goes down forever, from what I could feel, and the mines reach like fingers into the deepest parts of the earth. But I saw them. People we knowknew. Im holding my breath, but it squeaks out at those last words. Who? Who did you see? One of the girls from our chemistry class. Emmy, I think. Our chemistry Monitor, the one whose smile always quivered. That little boy from the news, the one whose parents Broke and killed each other or whatever. Paxs strangled gasp squeezes my heart. Tommys alive after all. What are they doing to them? Pax manages to croak. The fear and desperate guilt swirl off him like a windstorm, sweeping up little tornados and swirling his spicy-sweet scent through the air. Lucas shoots Pax a strange look, then turns one full of questions at me, but I give him a tiny head shake. Its Paxs story to tell, not mine. Theyre prisoners, obviously. And theyre not treated very well, from what I can see. Theyre thin and they look tired, but they dont seem veiled. Unhappy faces all around. Im guessing the Others dont bother with controlling their minds since theyre in control of their bodies. Lucas stops, sucks in a deep breath. They work all day and half the night. If they dont cooperate theyre punished. Even theeven the kids. Silence returns, and I dont know about Pax, but my emotions start at horrified, climb toward distress, and end up at anger like Ive havent felt since Zakej tortured Lucas right in front of me or those Wardens hurt Wolf in Wyoming. At least theyre alive. Even if things are bad, we can still save them, I bite out. Thats what changed my mind once and for all. No matter how much time I spend with Apa, or how sure I am that he wants the best for meand I do believe thatit doesnt alter the bald truth that they dont care about the humans. It doesnt mean they wont do the same thing to another planet. The bottom line for them isnt love, its survival. He breaks off, biting his lower lip. Thats not what I want to believe. So, Im in for saving Earth, for ousting the Others, for setting those peopleall peoplefree. No matter what it costs, no matter who has to die. Im in. The bottom line for them isnt love, its survival. Those words wrap around my brain like a freezing wet blanket, uncomfortable and hard to cast off. Its the essence of the questions that have been rattling around inside me for the past several weeks, as I wonder about my mother and about how well defeat the Others or whether theyre evil at all. Is it evil to try to survive, even if that means kill or be killed? I watch the question harden disdain into lines around Lucass eyes. Its not evil to try to survive, Althea, but they dont have to do it this way. Their presence does fundamentally change a planets atmosphere, thats true. But they dont have to slip the veils into peoples mindsthats for their convenience. They dont have to take people who dont fit into society, whether its because of how smart they are or if theyre physically deformed or maybe their

brain just cant handle being controlled, but they do. They call them Broken and enslave them, and they dont think its wrong. He frowns at me. I know how you feel, because youve spent time with your mother and seen the love in her eyes. Paxs dad saved his life a couple of weeks ago, too. Maybe the Elements have changed, but we cant let the fact that theyre our parents cloud our judgment. And we have human parents, too, you know, Pax interjects, his voice urgent, as though he cant stand the fact that we cant jump into a battle right this second. Just because we never met them doesnt mean they didnt love us, too. Sadness opens up in my heart like a flower, one that might always be there, fed by the knowledge that Ill never meet my fatherthat he died because of my mom and me. Youre right. We might be half-Other, but were half-human, too. And in this fight, I dont see how we can choose the Others side. Even if it means we dont live through the war. The relief that Lucass time at the Harvest Site deposited him back in the right frame of mind loosens my muscles until I want to collapse. If the Harvest Site is surrounded by nothing but a huge expanse of ice, so there were no trees, how did you use Greers portal to return? Once my dad healed enough to take over, they sent me back with the Goblert. He was supposed to take me to where Deshi is and hold me like bait for you two. Once we were off the ice block, I leaned on the first tree we passed and poofback at the cabin. He shrugs. He didnt seem interested in stopping me. Whats a Goblert? Pax asks the question Im suddenly too exhausted to form. Another half-breed experiment. They can forge certain elements, and the Others thought perhaps they could learn to synthetically create the resource that sustains them. It didnt work; apparently the Goblerts can only forge gases. The one you saw is one of three, but he cant tell us what the resource is, either. The Others genetically engineered the half-Goblerts to be born without tongues. He shivers, then slides sideways until his head lays on one of the backpacks. I think Ill go to sleep now. Me, too. Pax drags his blankets farther away from the fire so he can nestle against a tree. My eyes droop, too; the past few days have completely drained me. Wolfs snores wind through the night, and Paxs join them a few minutes later. The sounds of animals in the hills, rustling, hooting, holding indecipherable conversations in the night, twine into a sort of lullaby thats become a familiar comfort over the past several months. The fire has gone out when movement starts me fully awake, and then the scent of pine brushes my cheek and threads through my hair. Breath catches in my lungs as Lucas climbs over me and settles so were facing each other but not touching, the lengths of our bodies stretched out on my thick pad of blankets. I huddle under one, but of course Lucas isnt chilled by the northern spring air. Even so, every inch of me is aware of himfrom my toes, up my shins, across my belly, and into the tip of my nose. My skin prickles and shivers, alight with the knowledge that I could reach out and hold him the way I used to, but that now something more urgent runs beneath the thrilling familiarity. For a moment I worry about Pax, but hes at least fifteen feet away and clouds have rolled over the moon and stars, leaving the night oppressively black. Lucas gives me a weary smile, but the sight of his dimple drops my stomach into my toes. Hi. Hey. I smile back, laying my hand flat on the blanket in the space between us. Lucas copies my movement so that our pinkie fingers are touching. We breathe each other in for a while, and even though were not talking and it should be weird, searching his eyes for the answers to my life seems like a normal thing to do for the next couple of hours. Or days. Or for the rest of my life. Im sorry.

For what? I want to wipe away the guilt crinkling the corners of his worried blue eyes. Its behind us now. For scaring you. For letting the time I spent with my dad cloud my judgment. I was always coming back, Althea. Even if I had to walk from the Harvest Site. I wouldnt have gone anywhere without you. For a while I just thoughtI guess I wondered if both of us wouldnt have a better future with them. He moves his hand until his pinkie intertwines with mine. They wouldnt let us have a life, Lucas. Wed be prisoners. Like our parents. I know. I realized that pretty quickly. While I was there, I couldnt sleep. All I could do was lie awake, staring at all that ice, terrified I was never going to see you again. He swallows hard a couple of times, anxiety washing off of him in pine-scented waves. Like the first time he kissed me, his nerves infect me, smudge the world around us out of existence. He snuck over here to say something, and the thought of what it might be pounds my heart into a frantic beat. You asked me to leave the feelings between us on the back burner until we got through the coming fight, Althea, and I get why. But being away reminded me that we might not have a chance to move them to the front. If we never get to know what the future will bring, then thats the way it is. But I cant live another minute scared that you arent sure of me. Of what I want. He pauses, eyes finding mine and holding on for dear life. His hand crosses farther into my space, covering mine and squeezing hard. I love you, Althea. I didnt even know what that meant before I met you, and sometimes I still think we really dont, but when I see you and touch you and feelings fill me and turn into words, thats whats there. I love you. His face blurs through my tears, and no matter how many times I swallow, I cant respond. Its too much to believethat hes never going to leave me, that were going to fight the Others together the way we planned last autumn, that the possibility of whats between us could solidify into something lasting. That he loves me as much as I love him. Its not confusion that stills my tongue. Its partly fear of ruining the moment, and partly the fact that we dont know if well ever have a future, and talking about how wed like it to be scares me all over again. He doesnt let go of my hand or get angry or act like Im letting him down when I dont respond. He simply watches me, his face wide open with emotion, the truth of his feelings pouring out of his eyes and into my heart. You dont have to say anything. I know there are the Others and Greer and Pax all fighting for your attention. He chokes a little on the last word. But if we die tomorrow He gulps a breath, and tears fill my eyes. I just want to know its still the two of us. You and me. But its not, Lucas. Its never going to be the way it was again. No matter how much we wish we could go back there. We wish? Hope lights his blue eyes, lifting the guilt and worry out of the lines around them. No matter how much I want to make it all better, the looming battle, the fear of upsetting the tenuous balance the three of us managed to achieve tonight wont let me say the words. I cant tell Lucas how much hidden parts of me are hoping that one day, it will be the two of us again. But I can show him. This time its me who crosses the space between us, closes the gap I put there, and presses my lips against his. Pleasure sighs out of him and wraps around me, and a perfect sense of shelter pulls me tight against

him. My free arm slides around Lucass neck and his tightens around my waist until our bodies are flush under the moonlight. I lay my head back on his hard bicep and his face covers mine, his hand slipping around to press against my stomach. Theres no hurry to the kiss, no sense of frenetic need, but it sizzles like none weve shared before tonight. My heart pounds wildly as my hands explore the muscles in his back and shoulders, my trailing fingers eliciting delightful gasps. The intense emotion fills me with a thrilling mixture of soft contentment and simmering desire. This time, I dont stop him. Im the one opening my lips against Lucass, begging for more, asking him not to halt this perfect moment. The fire blazing through me meets the icy chill of him, playing into a snug warmth that hovers around us. My hands leave his body, wrestle loose the blanket that keeps my body from touching his, and the weight of him offers a new sensation, one I want to feel again and again. His hand slips underneath my sweatshirt, making me shiver. I copy his movement, sliding my palm up the goose-bumped skin of his side, until weve moved enough material that the bare skin of our stomachs press together and we both gasp, our quiet confessions vibrating through our lips. Its then that I pull back, as much as I want more. My body needs something my brain doesnt understand, doesnt have words for, but hungers for with an innate craving. I fight with my head, which knows that no matter how Lucas can surround me with love and refuge, this isnt the time or place. The rest of me longs to drag him away into the woods, where no one could see us except perhaps the animals lurking in the night, and follow our bodies down a path they seem to know. We stare at each other, still pressed tight together, while my heartbeat returns to normal and Lucass breath no longer pants against my cheek. My mind clicks back into control, worrying that if I dont return Lucass profession of love that hell eventually decide he doesnt love me after all, or that he shouldnt. But I promised myself we wouldnt let these feelings interfere with the coming fight. As much as I love him, the idea of promising a future after this mess strikes me as tempting fate. I scoot to the side until we return to our own space, only our hands touching between us. Im sorry. I got carried away. I know Im the one who said we need to keep things friendly and that was not. Its hard to apologize for something Im definitely not sorry happened. Oh, on the contrary, that was very friendly behavior. He flashes me his dimple, but the grin doesnt quite reach his eyes. Dont do that. Dont act like its okay. Lucas reaches over and settles his hand on my hip, his cold lingering. Its going to be okay. I know it. He leans forward and kisses the corners of my mouth, then presses his lips against mine until I relax and sigh. We stay cuddled together under the stars, not speaking. I remember the first night we spent together in my bedroom at the Morgans, how Lucass arms have always given me at least the illusion that they can keep all of the bad things away. The air wrapping around us is a perfect, warm temperature and, after a few minutes, my eyes grow heavy. Lucas brushes a reluctant, lingering kiss over my cheek, then goes back to his spot on the opposite side of the extinguished fire. The air around me grows too cold immediately, and I wrap the blanket back around me, burrowing against the ground for warmth. In the dark, I raise my fingers to my mouth, feel the cold intensity of him against me. In spite of all of my fighting, I ignore the terror of disappointment and peek into the future.

Hope against hope that our wish will come true.

CHAPTER 15.

The next morning, Im the first one awake. I roll over, stretching muscles rolled into tight balls from sleeping on the ground. Greers purple eyes are open wide, staring as though shes sightless and reflecting nothing but abject terror. Then I scream, and everyone else, including Wolf, struggles frantically to consciousness and to my side. We all stare at Greer. She makes no attempt to move or to speak, not when we address her or touch her. Just stares. I Broke her. Tears clog my throat. I Broke her mind. I shouldnt have gone in there, we dont understand enough. Why did I think was a good idea? Summer, stop. Pax grabs me firmly by the shoulders, turns me to face him. It helps, not being able to see her blank expression. We dont know anything. Once we find cover somewhere, we can freak out and try to figure out whats going on, but for now we need to pack up and leave. Quietly. Hes right. Screaming out here, with the Wardens so close on both sides, will be the death of us. I dont know what were going to do about Greer. What I do know is that Im done hiding. Once we locate the Underground Core, Im never hiding again. I dont voice the sentiment to the boys, who will both disagree for safetys sake. Instead I pull my hair down and run my fingers through the dirt, the benefits of yesterdays shower long since worn off. Pax, did you throw any shampoo in the packs? Or toothpaste? I ask, trying to focus on what I can control. Um, toothpaste yes, shampoo no. I threw in a bar of soap, though. Its better than nothing. Im going to wash up. Leaving Greer brings me both relief and instant concern, not that the boys wont watch over her or come and get me if anything changes for the worse. I strip and lower myself into the freezing stream, letting the heat inside me flow out and warm the water to a bearable degree. The soap slicks my skin, and my hair hangs in sudsy clumps as my brain tries to untangle my feelings from what needs to be done. We need to get Deshi. We need to figure out how to help Greer, and maybe Nat and Griffin, if theyre still alive. Maybe the boys think that the Sidhe and especially Nat arent our problem, but it doesnt seem right to pick and choose who we try to steal from the Others death grasp. Still, Deshi remains the priority. Getting him will mean the difference between hope and failure. I finish cleaning myself, getting dressed and then letting my hands warm as I run them through my hair. Its dry in a couple of minutes, and for once my inherited ability to heat up brings a smile to my face. It does have a few convenient uses, now that Im comfortable enough to experiment with it. Lucas trades places with me, heading down to the creek to wash up, and Paxs eyes light up at my improved appearance. I smile back distractedly, watching Greer stare off into nothing. I suppose we should be happy shes not dead or hard to handle. At least this way we can take care of her. Maybe she can even walk. It occurs to me that even though shes in some kind of weird mental state, her body probably still needs to go through routine functions. Hey Pax, come here a second. He stands up from where hes packing the blankets in our bags and rounds the remnants of the fire

to stand at my side. Why are you staring at her? Lets see if we can get her to stand up. You dont need me for that. Pax reaches both hands down toward Greer, waving them in her face. After a minute of befuddled staring, she sticks out her hands. The motion is so jerky that I half expect her limbs to creak as though theyre made out of wood. Pax slides his hands against hers and slowly pulls her up while she unfolds her legs and stumbles upright. When he lets go she sways and threatens to topple over again, so he leaves one strong, tanned arm around her waist. Help me walk her a little ways away so she can make waste, okay? Lucas hands me a water bottle and some paper we took from the wasteroom at the cabin, then I wind an arm around Greers waist and take her weight from Pax. The boys are right about her not weighing anything, but she does lean on me more than a little as the two of us help her a couple minutes into the hills. I nod at Pax and he slowly lets her go, checking to make sure Ive got her before heading back toward our fire. Just whistle when youre done, or if you need help, okay? Okay. Thanks. It takes a long time and near-constant urging to get Greer to eliminate. When she does make waste, she doesnt pull up her dress and squat the way I would, but instead pads to the base of a tree in her bare feet and curls her toes into the mud. A few minutes later, spring flowers push up around her toes and circle around her heels, small and weak and most likely unable to survive the frosty spring day. I fall into a fit of giggles and am actually glad shes only semiconscious or she would be embarrassed. Its strange the way I keep expecting all beings to be like me, even though they continually surprise me. The boys are both clean and ready to leave when Greer and I struggle back to them. Shes supporting more of her own weight now, her step light through the wooded hills, and only needs my hand to steady her once in a while. We find the road again and follow it the direction she pointed yesterday, when she still had wits and life and I hadnt Broken her. No. Its the Others who Broke her. I have to remember that. And find a way to believe its the truth. *** As we travel, the memory from this morning, of the half-Sidhe way of making waste, pushes to the forefront of my mind and I cling to the idea that she might not be Breakable, at least not in the human sense. For the first time, I hope Griffins right about them being the best and strongest species. Dark, jagged cliffs rise around us, forming impenetrable walls that force us closer and closer to the road until our cover is nearly gone. If the riders happened by, they would have a hard time missing us, but thankfully its not long before we can push back into the brush again. The country here is strange and roughbarren in places, lush in others, and completely uninhabitable most of the way. The last couple of days warmed up, maybe even into the sixties at midday, but today the temperature sinks. Clouds gather to the west and south, signaling the coming spring storm. In South Dakota, as in Iowa, I suspect weve got as good a chance at snow as rain. Its late afternoon and the sun is sinking to our right when we find the Underground Core. It rises in front of us and, as Greer promised, its not something we could have missed. There are four giant faces carved on the face of a rock.

The sight stops us all cold. Well, except for Greer, who keeps listlessly walking forward until I pull her to a stop. What on earth is that? Pax breathes. I dont know what it used to be, but Im guess thats where the Underground Core is now, Lucas responds. I grunt my agreement, tugging Greer up from a crouch. Lets get closer. Its going to be dark soon, and we need a better idea of the layout so we can find somewhere to stay. It takes us another two hours to get to the mountain itself, but its made easier by still-standing road signs here and there pointing us in the right direction. The rock is called Mount Rushmore, and the closer we get the more curious I am as to who the men are and why some humans felt the need to leave their faces on a cliff for all eternity. It frustrates me that we might never find out, so when the signs point us toward an observatory and historical site, I nudge us in that direction. Are you sure, Althea? I mean, maybe we shouldnt get too close until we have time to observe in the daylight. Well, lets just go check it out. The faces are on a flipping mountain. Its way bigger than we can check out in a day, so what are the chances the Others are going to notice us, either? Well be careful, and if the historical site building is too close to the mountain, well leave. If it is safe, it should give us some shelter. Summer and I stayed in another historical site called Fort Laramie last winter. It had clothes and everything. Lucas considers, the setting sun surrounding his blond curls and giving him an otherworldly appearance. Fine. Lets go check it out, then. Pax catches me staring at Lucas and I quickly look away, clearing my throat and taking the lead with Greer at my side. Its a long, winding, uphill trek to the observatory. Toppled columns, crumbled statues, and plaques line the walkway, and I make a mental note to come back to read some of them if we have the time. Maybe its not important, but the knowledge might come in handy. Someday. At the top of the sculpted path, a viewing deck spreads out in front of us, dirty and missing most of the guardrail that once lined the front. Now it drops pretty much straight down. The four of us stop, and the three of us with working brains stare for a good five minutes. The four faces stare back, keeping to themselves whatever secrets they have. I drop my gaze from the stunning, strange sight and scan the base of the mountain, but glimpse no movement in the trees or among the fallen rocks. I dont see anything, Pax remarks. Lucas walks closer to the edge, and I bite my lip to keep from telling him to be careful. Me either, but its getting dark. It would be hard to make out a single sentry. With my eyes closed, I take a deep breath and open my ears. The sounds of a spring evening meet metrickling water, maybe runoff, hoots from the trees, and a chilly, sighing breezebut nothing that indicates unnatural life. It doesnt mean the Others arent close, but I dont think any alarms have been tripped. Wolf stands beside me, relaxed and unconcerned as hes been all day long. Its probably okay for tonight. Tomorrow well need to figure out exactly how to get into the Underground Core and whether or not were in danger here, but theyre not expecting us to stumble on this place. How would anyone if they didnt know to come this way? Im sure thats why they chose it, Pax responds, peering over the ledge of the observation deck with Lucas. Would you two come away from there? Youre making me really nervous.

They oblige, shooting each other amused smiles as they return to me and Greer. Now what, Mom? Pax asks, winking. Oh, shut up. I look around and notice some stairs spiraling downward and out of sight. Lets try down there. All of the signs said there were a historical site and a gift shop and everything. They have to be around here somewhere. I walk Greer over to the stairs, but no matter how many times I tug her hand, she wont step down. It pushes worry into my tired limbs maybe she knows something we dont about what lies at the bottom, but its more likely that navigating crumbling stone steps falls under the requires-too-manyfine-motor-skills category. Energy falls out of me until it drips onto the steps. Lucass eyes take in my slumped shoulders, then move up to my face. He bends down and hoists Greer over his shoulder without a word. She doesnt protest, doesnt shriek or fight or bite him the way I imagine she would if he tried such a thing normally. She only hangs like a limp, towheaded scarf off his back, hair hanging down and covering his backside. Pax and I follow the stairs to the bottom, where we find a building that used to have glass windows and probably even a door. It still has a roof, walls, and multiple rooms inside, but the glass front is long gone, even the shards ground into nearly nothing against the concrete. The silent stone faces watch us from their perch, sending shivers up my back until they reach like fingers into my hair. I dont like them watching, I decide, even if their eyes are made of rocks. We trudge to the back wall, which still has a few pictures and plaques hanging haphazardly on it, and Pax sets Greer down. She slumps on her side and closes her eyes. Its cold in here without protection from the wind, which whips around us harder than it has in days as clouds continue to gather in the distance. Theres no way we can make a fire, though, not while knowing theres a nest of Wardens that includes Zakej and his banana-balls sister lurking nearby, so we drop everything next to Greer. Wolf tries to leave but I call him back, worried hell get caught now that the Others know I have him. After how they treated him last winter, theres not a doubt in my mind they would hurt him simply because it would hurt me. He flops next to me, eyes unhappy before he closes them. I stroke his head, my heart heavy. The poor dog isnt meant to be cooped up, and he certainly isnt meant to eat food out of a can, but right now theres not much we can do. If theres going to be a fight, we need to start thinking of how we can keep him safe and get him out of the way. I sneak a glance at Greer. If she were herself again, we could leave Wolf with her. Were all silent, listening to the wind howling as we eat some tasteless beans. We didnt bring much food. The backpacks only hold so much, and I wonder briefly if Pax assumed wed be able to return to the cabin. In a rush of longing and sadness, Im suddenly sure well never have that kind of safety again. Sleep comes without my realizing it, partially due to Lucass words and lips keeping me up until almost dawn. The blankets, combined with Wolfs heat, keep me warm enough. Even though Lucas and Pax murmur in low voices, my eyes refuse to care. The fatigue is hard to shrug off, even when the screaming starts.

CHAPTER 16.

Greers eyes, dark like plums, gush tears until her cheeks and neck and hair are soaked. Shes shrieking what sounds like Nats name. Over and over and over. Pax clamps his hand over her mouth, muffling the heart-piercing sound but not stifling it completely. Wolf crawls next to her, but even his sturdy presence cant distract her from whatevers happening inside her mind. She cant breathe very well through her nose, which is coursing snot onto Paxs hand, and he lifts it from her mouth every few seconds to let her breathe. The noise is unbearable, and loud enough to be heard on another planet. We have to shut her up, Althea. Paxs face jerks with panic as he looks back at me. You were at her sinum. How do we shut her up? I dont know! Theyre attacking her somehow through the wall. It doesnt make sense, I realize as soon as the words escape me. They cant get through our walls. Theyre torturing him. Natej. Lucass voice is soft but sure. Greer is sobbing his name over and over. Even though she cant see outside her alcove, she can hear. The Others are vicious enough to hurt him within earshot to try to make her give herself up. Without warning she goes limp again, staring blankly as tears leak from the corners of her eyes. Pax lifts his hand experimentally, then rocks back on his heels when she stays quiet. If thats what they were doing, they must have taken a torture break. They both look to me as though Im supposed to know how to help, how to stop this, because she and I are friends. A powerful helplessness grabs me, fists my hands at my sides. If there were someone in front of me to blame, to hit, I would smash them to pieces. The way things are, Im not sure how to help her. If they kill Nat because she wont come back, and Im the one who kept her away, she wont ever forgive me. I think about her face when she talked about him, when she said she came to help me because of love, and I know without a doubt that shed rather die with Nat than live without him. It might be what shes been waiting for in that prison cell all of these years. Im going to talk to her. In the hive. Althea, you cant. Theyll be guarding her, and they know we helped. Its too dangerous, Lucas points out. For once I dont snap at him for telling me what to do. Because hes right. While my mind puzzles over how to go without getting caught, Pax comes to my rescue, ever my cohort when Lucas wants to shelter mefrom all the bad things. She can. All she has to do is get through the barrier, and they cant follow. Lucas is right, though. If they think they can use Greer to catch us, they wont make the same mistake twice. There will be a lot of them, and theyll be ready. But we need her to understand that no matter what theyre doing to her boyfriend, shes going to get us killed if she freaks out, Pax argues. She wont care, I say without a second thought. Greer likes us, or at least I think she does, but she loves him. Shes spent years holed up in a marble prison all alone so she can steal a few hours

with him here and there. Shes going to be pissed at us for keeping her captive while hes dying and she cant do anything to stop it. Youre right. Shes going to hate you, and Ill be the hero. Against my better judgment, of course. The new voice nearly explodes my heart. The three of us whirl around at the new voice, squinting in the weak morning light. Griffin offers a tired smile, which is hardly recognizable on his split, puffy lips. One arm is wrapped firmly around Nats waist, holding the handsome Warden upright. Nats eyes are swollen shut; black blood covers his neck and the collar of his tan uniform. What are you thinking, bringing him here? I demand. Griffin drops Nat in a heap, going to his sister. He brushes the hair off her forehead and when she doesnt respond, he turns his eyes, flashing with rage, on me. What did you do to her? She saved her life. Lucas steps between us, shielding me from the Sidhes wrath. I step around him, shouldering him out of the way with a glare, and face Griffin. How? Tell me quick, Red, because the Wardens are on their way here as we speak. I blocked her sinum in the hive with my element. They cant get in, but I dont know what it did to her mind, I respond honestly. Whatever he thinks, it cant hurt worse than the knowledge that I went against what Greer would have wanted. I didnt think it through at the time, but maybe we should have left her in the cemetery. Maybe Greer isnt mine to save. Maybe she would have wanted to be with Nat. Lucas is staring at me when my eyes slide to him. Would I want to be helpless if Lucas were in trouble, maybe dying? I cant think of anything worse. You trapped her in her mind. Shes there, but she cant get out. His mouth hardens into a line. Theyve basically killed Romeo, there. Theyve been kicking the shit out of him since they learned about him and Greer, and going at it double time since she disappeared from their radar. And they know youre helping her. I thought his name was Nat? Its an irrelevant question, but its whats stuck in the front of my mind. It is. Never mind. If we live another day I promise to tell you about Romeo and Juliet. Griffin shoots to his feet, opening a portal to somewhere. By the panic on his face, Im guessing anywhere that isnt here will do. Lets go. Wait. Why should we go with you? Take your sister and her boyfriend and go, Pax suggests evenly. Because you all are the reason were in trouble, and Red here trapped my sister in her mind and turned her into a vegetable. And as soon as we get to the other side of this portal, shes going to do the same thing to me and Natej. Before Pax can object again, I step through the portal and find myself back at the cabin, the one I was just thinking I would never see again. So much for my instincts. The rest of the group, including Wolf, pop out of the shining circle a moment later. They lay Greer and Nat on the couch, and I turn to Griffin. You want me to trap you in your head, too. Why? Because now that Zakej knows about Greer and Nat, hes going to kill them. And since I just helped Nat out of the Underground Core, theyre not going to let me live, either. This way they cant find us, and one day in what Im sure will be the very distant future, when the three of you wise up and figure out how to really use your powers, you can set us free. He rubs a hand over his face and pinches the bridge of his nose, looking so tired it almost inspires forgiveness for his harsh words. I

could use a nap. Fine. Show us where Nats alcove is first. I keep thinking there must be another way, but there isnt time to argue. We need to get them off the grid. The four of us hold hands and close our eyes, and the strange addition of Griffins smooth, dark power crawls up my arm and into my chest. Its heavy and unspecific, unlike our focused elemental abilities. It feels dark and ancient, dragging roots that have been sinking into the Earth for thousands of years. Im disoriented when we arrive in the hive, the foreign magic clouding my mind. Griffins halfway down the tunnel in front of us before I manage to get my feet moving. Lucass hand wraps around mine, tugging me forward until were all sprinting. When we come to four Wardens guarding an inlet, Griffin punches one in the face while Pax blows another against the wall. Without thinking about the consequences, I engulf the last two in flames. Lucas seals the alcove with a thick sheet of ice, but before it closes completely I glimpse Nat rocking on his hands and knees in the middle of the room, vomiting buckets of black blood. The last thing I see is him collapsing facedown in his own mess, and my stomach sinks into my shoes. It doesnt seem like hes going to live, even if the Others never lay another hand on his body or his mind. Tears fill my eyes and I turn to say something to Griffin, but hes already jogging away. My feet work to catch up, and I pant next to him in the next couple of minutes while we run deeper into the tunnels, down low where I found Greer. We could have put them together, at least. So they could have a few more moments. Griffins features darken, his purple eyes pinning me with arrogant exasperation. Its going to take you longer than forever to figure out how to save this planet if you cant even figure out this hive, Red. If we put him with Greer, his sinumpart of his mindwould still be open to them. Hes probably dead anyway. He pulls to a stop in front of an inlet next Greers with its door of melted metal and steps inside. Do it. Wait. Tell us how to get into the Underground Core. Lucas gulps air beside me, out of breath from the sprint, but Im glad he and his thorough brain are here. Seal it. Theyre coming. Griffins eyes flick to the left, and the sound of pounding boots echo dully off the mud walls. No. Not until you tell us. Pax draws up on my other side, and the three of us stand strong against the stubborn set of Griffins jaw. I suspect the Sidhe knows that Im too weak-stomached to let him get hurt or die, but the look on his face says hes not so certain about either of the boys. Its around the back. Theres a garbage heap where they dump waste and old clothes, and the door is behind it, in the rock. If youre lying, Im sending Althea in to melt this and leave you for dead. With that, Lucas sprays water into the opening and freezes it, then we all link hands and return to the cabin. Our three brain-dead friends are staring silently , and it freaks me out more than a little bit. How can we leave them here all defenseless? What if the Others come? They cant get into their minds, but they can still kill their bodies. Not our problem, Pax grunts, dragging Griffin to the bedroom by his heels. Althea, if Griffin thought the Others would look for them here, then he wouldnt have come. When he showed Pax and I this place before we came to rescue you, he said it was safe. He bends down and hooks his hands under Nats armpits, following Pax. Get Greer up, if you can manage.

I grab her hand and she stands. Be careful with Nat, Lucas. Hes bad. His only response is a grunt from the guest room, and I lead Greer in and push her down on the bed next to the Warden she loves. Heavy grief settles in my blood, dragging like sediment, as Lucas and I slip them below the covers and pile them with blankets. Nats Other skin is pale, flickering an almost dusty white, and his body trembles. We roll them against each other for warmth. I step to Lucass side and take his hand. At least theyre together. Not really. Their bodies are, but theyre trapped alone in their heads. Sorrow fills his voice like water soaking a rag. But its the best we can do. We wont forget about them, Althea. Well fix it, when we can. If we can. Hey. He tugs his hand free and winds his arm around me, pulling me close. A little hope never hurt anyone. Are we getting out of here or what? Pax hollers from the other room. Lucas grins. You know, I think Im starting to like him. I snort. He does know how to keep things moving. In the living room, Pax is nowhere to be found, but crashing sounds draw Lucas and me into the kitchen. Pax is busy sweeping a shelf of canned goods into a duffel bag. Thought we could use a few more things. While the boys gather supplies, I return to the living room where Wolf sits mournfully by the door. I kneel in front of him, taking his furry face between my hands. His blue and brown eyes regard me seriously, as though he knows the conversation isnt going to be one he likes. Which is silly. Hes a dog; he cant understand speech. Still, I feel as though I owe him an explanation. Youve got to stay here, Wolf. Its too dangerous where were going. Itll be your job to watch over these three, okay? He licks my hand and I start to cry. I may never see him again. Wolf lived on his own in Iowa before we found one another; theres no reason to believe hell stay here near this cabin so that we can find one another again. Theres even less reason to believe Ill live long enough to come back here. I dont hear Pax and Lucas come into the room, but the sound of breaking glass pulls me from my grief. Pax kicked out the window on the other side of the door. That way he can get out to make waste and hunt, but still have somewhere to come inside if its raining or cold. I give Wolf one last teary rub behind his ears, then get to my feet and throw my arms around Pax. The strong scent of apples drowns me in his own feelings about leaving behind the dog that really belongs to both of us. He kneels and whispers his own good-bye. Then the three of us step outside into the storm as it breaks loose, closing the door behind us. Wolf sticks his head out through his makeshift dog door, but I give him a stern look and point my finger. Stay, Wolf. He listens, even though my voice wobbles and breaks. Were in unspoken agreement that were not hiding, and the fact that we need Deshi means were going to have to go on the offensive. So even though the wind whips cold rain into our faces, even though we must be marching straight back into a trap, we walk away from the cabin without a backward glance.

CHAPTER 17.

We dont stop this time on our way back to Mount Rushmore, and we get there in the middle of the night. It seems like the best time to go searching for the entrance, under the cover of darkness, so we make our way around the back side of the mountain. It takes longer than I thought, with the rain turning to spitting ice and the wind blowing us backward, not to mention the cliff side sits farther away than it looked like from the observation deck. Night is turning from black to a hazy gray on the horizon by the time we spot the waste pile. We havent slept in over a day. From how Griffin described it, I expected a gigantic, stinky pile of waste and rotted food and a bunch of other disgusting things, but its mostly old Warden uniforms and what appears to be medical supplies. The patches of snow surrounding the items are tinged with pink, a sight that reminds me of the blood surrounding Wolf after he was attacked last winter. My stomach turns, but upon closer inspection in the lightening morning, its too pale a color to be blood. The same pale pink dusts the items in the pile. Its getting too light. We need to get out of here, Pax whispers. I agree. As much as we need to get inside and find Deshi, getting caught in broad daylight before we make it past the door seems counterproductive. We turn around to leave and spot Lucas tugging a tan-and-black uniform from the pile, then going back in to extract a pair of shoes and a belt. What are you doing? I hiss. Cant hurt. He shrugs and struggles down the pile, balling the items under his arm. Should I get one, too? Pax asks. Nah. Im the only one who can put it on and blend in. Before I can ask why he needs to blend in, he walks off and it takes all of my concentration to keep up with the two of them and not fall down. We dont talk as we skirt around to the front of the hill, then hike back to the historical information place we stayed in last night. Once were inside, the boys scout around for signs that the Wardens infiltrated the place after Griffin brought Nat to us. I leave them to it, wandering into the shop full of gift items instead. The whole place isnt very big, and they return to my side within five minutes, deciding were safe enough for now. Sleet gusts in through the missing front windows but doesnt reach into the gift shop or to the back wall where we slept last night. Lets stay in here. We can use the clothes to make a softer bed. Without Wolf, its going to be uncomfortably cold. The aching hole left by his absence opens wider inside me, and I clutch the front of my sweatshirt as though the fabric can hold the empty edges together. Im tired. Its been a terribly long, stressful day, and even though its time to discuss our next move, nothing makes sense right now except lying down on the softest pile of clothes I can manage to find and going to sleep. The sun blinds me on its climb above the horizon, reflecting off the dusting of snow and jamming its way into the corners of the building. Shadows bathe the farthest corner of the gift shop, though, and I yank six or seven shirts and a couple pairs of sweatpants off their hangers, ignoring the dust and mold clinging to them, and toss them on the darkest part of the floor. With a blanket to cover them, I can use

their padding without having to press my face into years of neglect, and I flop down, rolling up in a second blanket like a hot dog inside a bun. I close my eyes, fully aware the boys are watching me a little fearfully, but unable to speak without crying. Greer, Griffin, and Nat are brain-dead because of us, unable to fully function while trapped inside their minds. We left them at the cabin, but who knows if theyll be able to survive without one of us there to help. And I made Wolf stay behind, too. Even though its the best thing for him, because he can take care of himself and this way hes out of danger, it still feels as though I abandoned himsomething I know instinctively he would never, ever do to me. The memory of Greer squeezing waste out between her toes, of the dainty flowers springing up around her feet, offers me a bit of comfort. I dont know anything about how the Sidhe or the Others eat or sleep or what they need to survive. Probably its Nat whos in the most danger, since he needs whatever substance it is that the rest of the Others require, and we separated him from his ability to get it. Not to mention the fact that vomiting up buckets of blood cannot be a good sign, no matter what planet youre from. Fatigue aches in my limbs, grief and worry thud in time with my heart, and eventually its too much to bear. I dont want to think about what were going to do tomorrow, or why Lucas grabbed that uniform, or how were going to get Deshi. Instead, I let the solace of sleep steal me away. *** The murmuring of quiet voices pulls me back toward reality. When I crack my eyes, careful to keep my breathing deep so I can go back to sleep if want to, the sight of Pax and Lucas sitting against the opposite wall makes me smile. As my eyes adjust to the deepening dark, their bent-together heads melts into view. Pax gestures with his hands and Lucas nods along, his lips pinched together in what appears to be concentration. It gives me a jolt of pleasure to see them talking. Lucas says he loves me, and every inch of me aches to say it back. At the same time, I love Pax, too. I care for them both in a way that warms me from my toes to my eyeballs, and a way that cultivates a garden of fear at the thought of losing either of them in the coming days. Pax, with his quick decisions and the confidence he loans me when I need it. Lucas, with his endless support and the net of safety he wants to drop over my body. The way theyre both willing to jump into a fight well likely lose and are going to go after a boy we dont know simply because hes like us. A Dissident. I wonder for the first time if Dissidents are born, or if they can be made. We cant create more like us, in the sense that were not fully human, but does that mean we cant make more people willing to fight? Maybe convince more kids like Leah and Brittany that their own species, their own planet, deserves a better shot than four kids who can pretty much blow up everything they touch. Something about that thought is important, but it slips through my fingers before I can catch it. My brain will chase it down and make it reveal itself in due time, and for now, my sleeping ruse is up. Lucass eyes meet mine; he halts his conversation with Pax with a small smile. They turn twin pairs of blue eyes on me, twisting my stomach. As much as I care for them, as badly as I need them bothand Deshi, tooto get through another day, at this moment its killing me to not tell Lucas how I feel.

The voicing of a desire for the future still scares me, but the events of the past couple of days have reinforced the reality that we might not have tomorrow or the next day. If Im too afraid to ask for what I want now, it may be that Ill never know what its like to have it, even if its only for a little while. Greer and Nats situation drives home the point. After all of these years of waiting to be together, if they had known their time drew toward a close, would they have done anything different? Lucass eyebrows knit together at the sight of my face, leaving me to wonder what my expression looks like before I wipe it away with a tired smile and a yawn. I stretch, crawling toward them and dragging a blanket with me until I settle cross-legged facing them both. What are we talking about? Pax shoots Lucas a smirk, and for his part, Lucas averts his eyes. The combination sets my teeth on edge; whatever they were discussing, Im not going to like it. Well, tell her the big plan, Winter. Shes just going to love it. Pax grins at Lucas, but not in a mean-spirited way. More in a normal Pax-loves-trouble way. Were going to find a place to hide and observe so we can see for sure where they come and go, whether or not Wardens are patrolling, things like that. Lucas pauses and I call up some patience, sensing thats not the offensive part of the plan. He tugs on an ear, glancing up at me quickly and then away. And then Ill put on the Warden uniform and go inside to see if I can find Deshi. Cold, sticky fear infiltrates through my pores until it soaks me from the inside out. I knew we were going to have to go inside to get Deshi, but sending Lucas in there alone is a different matter. I force my mouth to stay closed, my expression to remain neutral. Partly because theyre both expecting me to freak out, and partly because, if I ignore how dangerous an idea it is, it might be the best thing we can come up with. It would be better if we didnt have to send Lucas in there alone, but as he pointed out yesterday when he snagged the dirty uniform, neither Pax nor I can pass for a Warden, or a regular Other, the way he can. With his blond curls, strong build, and above-average height, he looks enough like our alien side to pass. His eyes are bright blue and not a smothering black, but if he keeps his head down and stays a safe distance away from anyone he sees, it might work. I nod slowly, watching an almost matching look of comical surprise twist both of their faces. Its not a bad idea. What happens if you find him? If I can get him out, then I will. Ill sneak him back here and well figure out what to do next. If I need help, then Ill find a way to sneak the two of you in as well, Lucas explains, still looking as though hes waiting for me to object. Okay. A glance outside reveals night has fallen. I slumbered away the day. Any idea what time it is now? Not late. The sun went down maybe three hours ago? Since its April, still the middle part of spring, the sun goes down pretty early, around eight or a little before that. Which means its not even midnight. Well, I think we should wait a couple more hours before going out to spy. It probably doesnt make a difference one way or another. We dont know how the Others function, I remind myself for the second time in less than a day. They might not sleep at all, or maybe they sleep during the day when they have a choice. Letting the night provide natural cover seems like the right thing to do, regardless. Were too close to the Underground Core to make using a flashlight a good idea, even indoors, but the idea of filling the hours with idle chatter twinges familiar impatience in my restless limbs. Getting Deshi is the next step, and as Pax pointed out before, theres no reason to look further ahead than that.

Until we get him, we dont know how it will change our powers. Until we know that, we cant make a workable plan. I leave the boys plotting in the gift shop and slip into the back hallway, running my fingers over the pictures and words adorning the walls. Tall partitions separate different areasperhaps telling different parts of the story of the faces in the rockdividing the space into multiple parallel hallways. Out front, where the glass windows used to be, more floor-to-ceiling displays run the length of the building like a dotted line down the middle of the hallway. It means that Im fairly hidden way at the back, with more than one partition blocking me from sight. Its safe enough, then, for me to try a new trick that springs to mind, born of the specific situation weve found ourselves in. I cup my right palm in front of my chest and close my eyes. The easiest and closest memory of intense emotion is the kiss Lucas and I shared two nights ago now, and letting it bubble to the front of my mind brings a faint smile to my lips. Heat pushes up from my belly, into my bloodstream, and finally into my palm. If it were touching fabric, it would be smoldering by now, but theres no visible evidence of the intense warmth. The problem turns over in my brain. I can shoot fire at people, and lighting material is no trouble, so it stands to reason there must be a way to make it visible but hang on to it. I lower my face closer to my palm, until the heat waves shimmering off my skin is visible. It should feel too hot, but it doesnt. It feels like a perfect sense of being exactly where Im meant to be. Operating on instinct, I close my eyes and blow gently into the heat. It seems like the most normal thing in the world when a little sphere of fire appears, a flickering reddish-orange ball in my palm. Its big enough to cast enough light onto the walls, and I spent the next couple of hours perusing the history of this place. I learn that each of the men on the mountain was once the presidentwhich Im guessing is sort of like the Prime Otherof the United States of America. The question of what these four would have done had they been presented the same problem that faced the Prime Other all those years ago crosses my mind. If Earth had been destroyed, used up, or no longer livable, would they have found a way to propel humanity into space, searching for a new home even if it meant stealing it? Theres no way to know. The plaques and historical documents tell me only the kind of men people believed they were and how the four presidents are remembered. Not how they would react if faced with making a choice to allow the extinction of their race or another. Not the kind of men they were behind closed doors, when they were scared and staring their own mortality in the eye. Their faces remain in rock to symbolize the greatness of the contributions they brought to America and their people. Im starting to form a little bit of an opinion on what a country or nation is, after seeing the map and reading about the war in A Separate Peace. Like with most things Ive learned about Earth before the Others, Mount Rushmore presents kind of a mixed bag. The symbolism of the menthe presidentsfills me with the hope that we havent seen the best of humanity. Theres President Washington, whose face represents independence. From whom, Im not certain, but Im starting to believe nothing good was ever won without men fighting a war. The next face belongs to a President Jefferson, who gets a spot to represent that a government should be run by the people, not a few elite. Apparently the Others disagree with that sentiment. Im surprised Mr. Jefferson isnt defaced. Then President Roosevelt, whose legacy eludes me because I dont understand how the United States relates to the rest of Earth, and last, President Lincoln, whose face stands for the equality of all people. I know it means only in the United States, but in my mind he meant it for everyone,

everywhere. Maybe even for people who arent technically people at all. My mind drifts over the half-breeds Ive met these past months. Griffin, Greer, the Goblert. Cadi and Ko, Lucas and Pax in the next room. Me. Theres nothing that makes any of us inherently better than the next, though Griffin would certainly disagree. The thought brings a faint smile to my face as I skim the rest of the wall hangings and quotes, then return to the gift shop to ready myself for our covert foray into the hills. So, what did you learn, Monitor Althea? Pax asks playfully, even though as a general rule hes not terribly interested in the past. Im full of knowledge and excited to share so I acquiesce, telling them about the men on the mountain and how they came to be engraved there. Theyre both attentive, having stopped what they were doing before, which was playing Old Maid. I cant believe the gift shop here has the same silly game that Pax and I used to pass the blizzard-filled hours at Fort Laramie. Anyway, I guess it looks cool, and what it stands for is all right, in theory. But a lot of people died while they were carving it. And there are more sad stories about the Native Americans who lived around here before. A lump climbs into my throat and I turn my back, pulling on a fresh sweatshirt in the dark. Maybe being a Monitor would have been fun, had we finished our preparatory phase. It might not have been so bad, Monitoring and then coming home to Lucas. Except I never enjoyed science or math the way I love the tales that have bombarded me since leaving the boundary. The plaques and paragraphs in the other room arent made up, of course, but theyre still someones stories. I feel a cold hand on my back, and smell Lucas before I straighten up and face him with my emotions under control. The concerned, protective expression hanging in his eyes makes me want to melt into him, to let him hold me and magically make all the bad things go away. Since thats impossible, I simply give him a small smile so he knows Im going to be okay. Its pretty silly to be so upset over events that took place a hundred years before the Others even arrived. I should be crying over the thought of poor Reese and Emmy, our old chemistry Monitor, little Tommy, all shackled and being forced to mine under sheets of ice twenty hours a day. And I am. But the past kind of overwhelms me in places like this, and it did at Fort Laramie, too. Lets get going. Paxs voice vibrates, tight like hes impatient. Its then that I realize Lucas and I have been staring at each other this whole time, trying to read reassurance or expectation, or maybe just partnership, in each others eyes. When I jerk my gaze free and find Paxs face, though, he doesnt betray any irritation or hostility. He looks accepting, and maybe a little wistful. In an instant he swaps it for a trademark lazy grin and shoots me a wink. I roll my eyes, mostly because thats what he expects, and then shrug. Might as well get this over with.

CHAPTER 18.

Its chilly outside, colder than the springs I typically spend in Portland. Icy wind burrows into my hair, yanking strands loose from my ponytail and whipping them around my face. I pull the hood of the sweatshirt up and tie the strings under my chin, even though it has to look goofy. We can hardly see one another with the pale moonlight blotted out by inky clouds, anyway, and Pax sets a hard pace. We hike a trail that leads upward in a never-ending climb until we find ourselves on top of the monument. I giggle into my hands, wondering why the presidents rear ends arent sculpted on the back side, but quiet them into hiccups before I get us all busted. Once directly above the trash pile, I follow the boys as they lie down on their stomachs on the wet rock, wincing when some tough pieces of foliage stab through the thick material covering my front. Below, the night waits in perfect stillness. Nothing moves and, from up here, nothing but the sound of the wind and our deep, puffing breaths find my ears. The crisp scent of the cool air, infused with hints of pine and cinnamon, tickles my nose. Its peaceful, though some moonlight wouldnt be a bad thing. The wind has had its way with the trash pile, scattering a few items here and there. I wonder if there are Wardens assigned to clean it up, or if they dont care much about what happens to Earth as long as it holds together long enough for them to suck it dry. With all of this free time and no history to distract me, my mind comes up with an interesting thought that actually pertains to the situation at hand. Hey. Do you guys remember in the autumn when the Others came to our Family Outing with that pink stuff? Lucas grunts his assent, and Pax rolls his eyes like its pretty silly to think any of us could forget, then motions with his hand for me to go on. He missed the offering and didnt see how the pink dust caused several of my Cellmates to be carted away, never to be seen again. It happened at the beginning of our Terminal year, in autumn, a season Pax has never experienced. But he said the kids were still talking about it when he arrived in Atlantas winter. Okay, well, dont you think its weird that their trash down there has all that pink dust on it? What if its important? The pink stuff? I continue. Because of the way were lying, with me in the middle, I cant see them both at once. Theyre quiet, but I can feel their eyes on me as I look back and forth until my neck aches from waiting for one of them to speak. The sound of their brains processing is almost audible in the eerily quiet night. What could it be? Pax whispers. Maybe they eat it. Lucas quirks a smile my direction. Maybe they use it to brush their teeth, I counter. Maybe it dissolves their trash so they dont have to clean, Lucas lobs back. The warm familiarity of brainstorming with Lucas, even when were being silly and not particularly helpful at all, tumbles away when Pax interrupts. Seriously, though. What if its what they need? The resource. The suggestion swivels my head toward Pax. We still dont know what it is, though. Another memory drops the smile off my face completely, bobbing my head back the opposite direction.

Lucas, did anything happen to you after you drank the offering last autumn? He shakes his head, eyes wide. I didnt actually swallow it. I spit it out in the bushes when Mr. and Mrs. Crawford werent looking. Why? I drank it. Other Deshi was standing there staring at me, so I didnt have a choice. On the way back to the Morgans, something happened. To my power. It was strong, too strong to control and I thought I would explode. I pause, feeling my cheeks go hot. I boiled away all the water in the toilet. Lucas and I suspected the offering to the Terminal students was meant to perhaps locate the two of us with more ease. It would have been less cumbersome than interviewing our whole year, had I simply exploded into a fireball at the Family Outing. It had been pure luck that I had been one of the last to drink, and that Id made it to the privacy of the wasteroom at the Morgans before anything happened. A light glints in Lucass eyes, visible even in the dim night. They suspected the Elements kids would have a reaction to the drink and wanted to use it to figure out if we were there. Or if Pax was. They already had Pax and Deshi; they were looking for you and me. But yeah, I think it could be their secret. The only problem is, we dont know what it is. I think for a minute. But if Leahs right about the primordial nuclide thing, maybe she could narrow it down if she knew it was pink. How much does that actually matter, though? What it is? Pax pulls my attention back to him. I mean, we know what it looks like and Lucas knows where theyre finding it. What else do we need to know in order to take it away? Except I dont know where the land of endless ice is, Lucas reminds us. I disappeared into a flurry of glitter powder both coming and going. A movement below us, inky shadows writhing inside the already black night, cuts off our hushed debate on how helpful knowledge of the pink stuff might be. Three Othersits too dark to make out if theyre wearing Warden uniforms or the white ones the brainwashing staff prefersexit through the door in the mountain. They move back and forth between the door leading inside and the trash pile, dumping armloads at a time. In less than five minutes, the night is empty again, as though they were never there. A while later, the sky fades to gray and the three of us make our way back to the historical museum. Once inside, we all settle in to sleep away at least part of the day. Pax and I burrow underneath blankets while Lucas lays uncovered, bare legs and arms a healthy pink in the chilly morning. It seems like they just come and go from that door. No patrols or anything. Ill wait until dark and then go inside, try to find Deshi. Lucas details the plan again, even though it hasnt changed, and a slight tremor shudders under his confidence. My heart squeezes, knowing hes scared. He should be scared. Lucas isnt stupid, and this plan is dangerous. But Pax and I are right here, we have a timeline, and were not leaving Lucas alone in there for long. Were going to wait on top of the cliff again so we can see him enter, and if he doesnt come out in twenty minutes, well go in after him. It would take too long to get down, but Pax thinks he can float us on the wind. I wont complain about not having to hike up there again. Were going to test run that on the way up tonight, just to be safe. It drives me a little insane, not being able to reach out and touch Lucas. Were across the room from each other and my fingers itch to find his, to give him a reassuring squeeze, but instead I use words. For the first time, theyre inadequate to express everything in my heart. Its going to be okay,

Lucas. Were going to be there the whole time. I know. *** This is such a bad idea, I say, shaking my head. Now that the horrible tan Warden uniform drapes Lucass sturdy frame, I dont want to go through with it. The thought of sending him in there with those blue, blue eyes and the sweetness that basically falls off of him, all of which screams, I am not an Other, no matter who my father is , makes me sick to my stomach. Althea, no one is going to pay a lick of attention to one more Warden walking the halls. Im not going to talk to anyone, and if I cant find Deshi in fifteen minutes, Im coming out. Thats the idea, anyway. Paxs lips press into a thin line, telling me that no matter how much he agrees with sending Lucas in there, this course of action isnt rating very high on his scale of smart things to do, either. But we have to do something, and the Others arent going to let Deshi out of their sight. We cant get him out without knowing where he is or how many Wardens are guarding him. We either send Lucas in alone or all of us barge in together, starting a severely outnumbered fight well never win, especially if any one of the Elements gets involved. As bad of a plan as this is, its better than trying to outgun them. Sneaking Deshi out is the only solution, even if Im pretty sure theyre holding him here as a trap. I step toward Lucas, pulling my sleeves down over my hands before brushing away some lingering pink dust on one of his shoulders. Without meeting his gaze, I smooth out the wrinkles in his borrowed uniform, mostly as an excuse to touch him, to reassure myself hes solid and capable. His hands close over mine, pulling my gaze to his. I forget about who would be better suited to go up against the Others alone because it doesnt matter. The simple fact that neither Pax nor I are blond rules us out as contestants. Its Lucas or nothing. The chill from his palms transfers to my skin, and there are so many things I want to say but none of them are enough. Why am I always letting him go? Instead of blubbering like an idiot, I lay my head against his chest for a second, feel his cheek brush against my hair, and then reluctantly push him away. Okay, stop stalling. Its been dark for a few hours. Lets go. Hey, if all a guy has to do to get a little affection is walk straight into a hornets nest, then thats what Ill do, Lucas jokes weakly. Pax doesnt look like he thinks its very funny. I wonder if he hates being left behind, letting Lucas get all the bravery points, but remind myself thats not really Paxs style. Hes probably as worried as I am that were going to end up short two men instead of one. The three of us retrace our steps from the night before, separating at the base of the mountain. Lucass shadowy form disappears around to our left, and I turn to Pax, blowing out a shaky breath. Lets see what your wind can do, shall we? Without answering, Pax pulls me close to his side, then spreads his palms out facing the ground. A second later wind begins to build, blowing straight up the way it did when Vant, Paxs father, lifted the jungle gym off his son. Youre doing it! My elation tapers off when a glance down reveals weve ascended nearly to the top of Mount Rushmore on nothing but Paxs abilities. Its a pretty neat trick, but Im happier when my

feet are back on solid ground. Pax grins from ear to ear, pride shining in his handsome face, while we make our way to our vantage point from the night before and stare down at the ground until we see Lucas lurking behind the pile of trash. He raises a hand in acknowledgment of our presence. I take a deep breath and hold it, sensing that Lucas is doing that very same thing at that very same moment, then he disappears through the door. Minutes tick by, and its been less than five by the time I sweat through my clothes. I need some kind of distraction or Im never going to live through the next fifteen without melting the skin off my face. I struggle to my feet, breathing a little bit heavily, and reach my hand down to Pax. He pulls upward, not questioning why I want us both to stand. So, you know how the boys in A Separate Peace go to a dance? He gives me a look, and I shake my head. Right. You know that book like the back of your hand. Anyway, Griffin showed me dancing. You want to learn? Now? I need to do something. His gaze rakes my face, and Im sure the scent of jasmine is about to make him throw up its so strong. He chooses not to comment, nodding instead. Okay, sure. I step toward him, stopping when I realize too late the exercise is going to involve the two of us touching each other. I swallow hard, then reach out for his arms, securing one of his hands around my waist and keeping the other wrapped around one of mine. My opposite arm loops around his neck, his pulse pounding against my forearm and thudding into my chest. Worry over Lucas distracts and dulls my usual reaction to touching Pax. Its soft around the edges, almost sad. He pushes the smallest amount of extra space in between us, but I notice. Its a little easier to breathe. Okay. Im getting ready to explain the twirling, wishing we had some music, when he heaves a heavy sigh. Oh, Summer. The number of emotions tangled in those two words punch me in my heart, my gut, and somewhere deeper, making me feel like Im trying to hold on to a warm afternoon thats slipping into evening. The stream of attraction, so strong when the two of us were alone last winter, trickles deeper until even though I can still remember what it felt like, I can barely sense it anymore. He leans his forehead against mine while nerves hop between us. Its okay. Whats okay? Youve been right all along, that we need to fight. And not only because its our duty or something lame like that. Its just the right thing to do. He chuckles softly. That sounds even lamer. But the point is, Im not going to leave you, or Winter. Not until all of this is over. Pax, what are you talking about? Im talking about whatever started to happen between us last season. I knew I was in trouble when I saw the look on Winters face when I told him the Others had you. And it was over the minute you looked up and saw him standing in that Observatory Pod. Pax tips my chin up when I try to look away. Who knows, if you and I had met first, maybe things would be different. And Im always going to be a little sorry we never got to see if the pull between us could have been more. But your heart is somewhere else. I think it always was. It surprises me to realize he could be right. If Lucas and I hadnt already bonded before I met Pax, would my feelings be reversed? Its a little sad, that it doesnt matter now. Things happened the way they did, and I definitely feel the way I do.

II care about you, too, Pax. The tremble in my voice betrays the fact that this moment, now that its here, is harder than I imagined. I know. I care about you, too. And Lucas, despite my best efforts. You guys are all Ive got in the universe, and I just thought if I reassured you that Im going to be sticking around no matter what, maybe we could settle into being friends. He pulls back a little, clearing his throat. And you shouldnt put off being happy on my account. You deserve it. We all do. I nod, hoping he cant see the tears in my eyes. We are friends, Pax. The last thing I want is for you to walk out of my life. It takes a couple of tries to swallow the lump of emotions clogging my throat. My gratitude for what Pax is doing makes me love him more than I already did. He smiles at me, and it almost looks normal. It might be weird for a couple of days, but Pax and I are going to be okay. I drop Paxs hands and lean into him, wrapping my arms tight around his waist. Thank you, I mumble into his sweatshirt as I breathe in his familiar, spicy-sweet aroma. I dont know if he hears me, but he doesnt respond. I stay until his arms slide around my back and his shoulders relax against me, until its okay to touch each other and feel warm friendship instead of heat. Until Lucas returns.

CHAPTER 19.

At least you havent been up here worrying. Lucas clips off the words, pinching them the way Mrs. Hammond snaps the dead heads off her peonies. This looks awful. I cant believe we lost track of time, or maybe hes come back quicker than we imagined. The conversation was intense, and Pax and I needed it, but what Lucas sees now is pretty much the opposite of what it looks like. Pax lets his arms fall from around me as though nothings amiss. I try to copy his nonchalance, and maybe succeed half as well. Relief floods me at the sight of Lucas, unharmed, but I dont go to him. Are you early? Yeah. I found Deshi. I couldnt get him alone. Lucas sits down on the rocky surface, flopping as though his legs have given out. I move closer, not caring whether hes angry at finding me in Paxs arms anymore. Are you okay? Fine, he answers tightly. I think all my adrenaline is gone, though. I sit near him but not touching, and Pax joins us on Lucass other side. What did you find out? he asks carefully, as though Lucass feelings are eggshells. I hate the sound of his voice like that but sense its going to take a few days for things to level out between the three of us. Lucas closes his eyes like hes counting to ten. Maybe more than a few days. Its huge in there, a ton of open space. Theres one big room where it looks like at least half the Wardens in existence were playing some kind of card game with colored tokens. I went the opposite direction, obviously. I remembered how in the hive the oldest places are down low, and Deshi is pretty new, so when I found stairs I took them up. You mean you didnt sit down and play a round of poker? Im disappointed with your undercover skills, Winter. Lucas shoots Pax an irritated look but in the end cant contain his curiosity. Whats poker? I read about it in one of the books I took from the cabin. Remember the guy Greer told us about, Summer? Wild Bill Hickok? I nod, a smile tugging the corners of my mouth at Pax enjoying local history. Well, he was a big poker player. Its a card game, and the tokens you saw are called chips. They use them in place of money, but I couldnt really figure out why. Is there a point to this story, or can I continue? Lucas interjects. Not really a point, per se. Althea likes stories, is all. Pax appeals to me and probably sees the shining interest in my eyes. Whatever he glimpses makes him smile and continue. So, Wild Bill died playing a poker game. Someone shot him in the back of the head, and the hand of cards he hadaces and eightshas been called a dead mans hand ever since. Lucas snorts. Thats it? Give him a break, Lucas. Its pretty interesting. Morbid, but interesting. So there. Pax only grins when Lucas shoots him a look that says shut up.

My autumn friend might have showed his sensitive, bigger side a few minutes ago with me, but I should have known better than to assume he wouldnt have a little fun with the awkwardness blooming between us, at least for a little while. Go on, Lucas. What was upstairs? I didnt go all the way to the top. Theres water falling from the walls in places; everything is slippery. Its treacherous, thats for sure, and the steps going up are suspended and rickety. I stopped when I passed the first holding cell. Holding cell? I think of Greer and her marble prison, underground in an Observatory Pod. Yeah. He blows out a shaking breath. Cadi was in one of them. Shes notits not good, you guys. She didnt recognize me, her eyes are black. Her body twitched but she never moved from the floor. The whole cage smelled like waste. He stops as though theres more but he doesnt want to remember it well enough to relay it to us. I think Im fine with that. You couldnt get her out? No. The cages dont have doors or handles. She was awake but she didnt recognize you? Paxs voice takes on that thudding anger, the way it did when he saw the dark bruise across Greers cheek. She didnt even know I was there. Whatever theyve been doing to her all this time, shes Broken. In the real sense, in the way that people cant recover their minds. Were not going to be getting any more help from her. A dampened response opens inside me, as though someone is trying to cut me with the dull side of a knife. Were alone. The Spritans, the Sidhetheyve been brief benefactors but have all been injured or worse for trying to help us. Cadi, rotting in a cage while her body tries to die along with her mind. Griffin and Greer, trapped in their heads, maybe wasting away with the inability to nourish themselves. Even Nat, whod never done much for me personally, but would most likely be dead the next time we saw him. Anger returns with the realization. The Others think they can simply eliminatedispose ofany being that stands in their way or ceases to be of use to them. What gives them the right to decide who lives or dies? What about Deshi? I growl. Hes way up. In the highest cage. Guards? Pax asks. Two. How do you know hes up there? I want to know the answer to that, but I also want to know what it is that Lucas doesnt want to tell us. Is he okay, or does he look like Cadi? Lucas pauses. I dont know. I only saw his face, poking through the bars, but he saw me. And I think he recognized me. It seemed like it. Onlyweve never met, so how could he know who I am? I dont know. I let the information trickle over me, as though testing a new food item before deciding whether or not its something I can swallow. What are we going to do? I say we go back down right now, all three of us, and march up there. We can take out the two guards, get Deshi, and then the four of us can blast our way out. Pax gets to his feet, dusting the gravel and mud off his palms. He looks at us expectantly. But my mind has been wandering; Ive realized that, once again, were totally alone. It seems important that were not, that the planet not depend on only the three of us, especially if were probably about to get captured or worse. Were not going in there now. They both pause, perhaps at the conviction in my voice. Im not sure where either came from, the

confidence or the idea budding inside my brain, but theyre both welcome. Why? Whats the point in waiting? Lucas stands next to Pax, his shoulders slumped. If nothing else, he needs time to absorb what hes seen tonight and regain some of the hope that usually straightens his shoulders. I stand, too, brushing Mount Rushmore off my rear, and pick my way back toward the trail. When their steps dont sound behind me, I turn and cross my arms. Come on. You cant go in without me, and its too cold to stand out here discussing. I have an idea. They still dont move, standing like shadows against the lightening sky. You know you want to hear it, I coax. The two of them relent at the same time, following me down the steep rocky trail. The sun peeks over the horizon as we crawl back into the gift shop, swap our damp, dirty clothes for clean, dry ones, and settle back beneath the blankets. Well, two of the three of us, anyway. Lucas hasnt come near me and refuses to met my eyes. I know he thinks something romantic was happening between Pax and I while he was inside, and when I close my eyes and picture how he found usPaxs arms around me in the quiet nightI cant blame him. Instead of the irritation it immediately sparked, now he seems resigned. I hate it, want to fix it, but nows not the time to focus on us. Even if we could steal a moment, I cant just blurt out Hey, if you still love me, I think I love you, too. I want to be together. Dont ever leave me again. Ive never had that kind of discussion before, but Im guessing I need at least ten minutes to do it properly. Well have time. Ill make time, but probably not today. Maybe not tomorrow, either, depending on how fully we decide to embrace my harebrained scheme. Lucas, when you told us about Cadi, something clicked. She kept telling us how we need Deshi, that only the four of us could have a chance to oust the Others from Earth. But the thing is, we never would have made it this far without help. Cadi and Ko hiding us, Griffin getting the three of us to safety, Greer finding a way for Lucas to return from the Harvest Site I pause, waiting for them to interrupt. They stay still, watching me with carefully neutral expressions. I have their attention, though. Even Lucas isnt pretending not to look at me anymore. The bottom line is, maybe the four of us are important, but we cant do it by ourselves. There are too many Others, and with the Elements on their side In all fairness, we cant assume our parents will help kill us, Lucas interjects. Not in a defensive way, as he would have when he first returned to me, but as more of a reminder. We cant assume they wont, either, Pax mutters. I hold up my hand. Either way, were outnumbered. I think after what happened in Portland, we can assume that the Elements arent going to switch teams. Even if theyre unwilling to kill us, theyre still not on our side. My eyes find Lucass. Im sorry. He shrugs his shoulders and motions for me to continue. Were planning to march into the Others Underground Core and attempt to rescue Deshi. Unless that works out better than any of us imagine, its probably not going to go smoothly, and theres a really good chance were going to end up locked under this mountain, too. Right? Its a worst-case scenario, but honestly, it seems like the most feasible outcome. Pax opens his mouth, then closes it. Lucas swallows hard, squashing chunks of blanket inside his fists. They might want to correct me, but theyre too honest to lie. Its dangerous. Better we accept before going in that we might not be coming out.

If we never come out of there, if all of us die, what happens to Earth? It goes kablooey when the Others leave. Whats your point, Althea? My point is, were not even giving them a chance to fight for themselves. When we talked to Leah last winter, she got pissy with Pax for assuming the fight only belongs to us. And shes found out a few things that could help us, right? Its their fight, toothe humans. They just dont know it. Paxs eyes narrow on mine. So, youre suggestingwhat? Im suggesting we unveil more people before we walk into that nest.

CHAPTER 20.

Wh-what? How? Who? In spite of the serious discussion, Paxs sputtered questions drop giggles past my lips. Lucas doesnt laugh, either at Pax or the idea, and I wait as patiently as I can for his response. In the meantime, I settle Pax with a few answers. Well, we go back to Danbury, for starters. Brittany and Leah are already there, so theyre a good start. Im not talking about tons of people, maybe five or ten in each city we travel to. I stop, the memories of Mrs. Morgan and what happened in Portland last winter popping like burst stars in the center of my mind. I think we should only do kids, too. Our age or maybe a little bit younger. Lucas and Pax nod together at that suggestion, but its Pax who speaks first. Yeah. It seems to work better on them. All of the adults whove gotten caught in our melty mind beams have gone bonkers. Right. And the fewer humans running around all banana balls, the better. But what purpose will this serve, Althea, to make them aware of the situation? If Cadi said were their only hope, and were captured, then isnt it worse to deny them the chance to go up in flames with a smile? Lucass voice is quiet but insistent. The imagery shakes a wave of shudders through me, but as usual, Lucas has a good point. Except theres more to consider. How does she know, though? None of us knows for sure what theyre capable of, without the veils. We have a few books and weve read a couple of plaques about human history, but that doesnt tell us everything. Those events have passed, the people who lived them are dead and gone. What might these peoplemaybe even the kids we knowconcoct that might save their own planet? Summer has a point. Everyone we know is pretty amazing at math and science. Maybe they wont even need our weird elemental abilities; they could figure out how to make their own weapon, or figure out how to remove the substance the Others need. Lucas nods, looking right at me with a warm admiration. I agree with the concept, sure. Why shouldnt we believe in them? The Others certainly didntdont. He tugs on an ear, and the gesture floods my chest with warmth. But how will we get there? Travel? I hold up my arm, still adorned with Cadis rainbow bracelet after all these weeks. We havent used them recently, and a tiny worry crops up that they wont work with Cadi out of commission. But the glinting threads, running together with impossible clarity, bolster my faith. Theyll work. We have more power together. It might be easier to get where we want to go. I mean, we may as well try. *** An hour later, the three of us have cleaned the visitors center of the evidence of our presence. Pax and Lucas wear heavy backpacks, even though I tried to take Paxs from him. He hasnt showed any

signs lately that his injuries bother him, but it wasnt that long ago that metal rods pierced his body in two places. When Cadi and Ko moved us from season to season, family to family, they used an enchantment Im guessing only a Spritan can manufacture. Since theyve been under duress, the enchantment has worn thinmaybe off completely, after the way Leahs mom reacted to Pax. But they gave us these bracelets, and some of their light, fizzy magic races in loops around my wrist. Its been enough to get Pax and I away from the Wardens, and keep us in the same season and together. Heres hoping it works a couple more times. With me in the middle and no Wolf to worry about this time, the three of us clasp hands. Our powers mingle, streaming through my blood like ribbons. Its so potent I can almost taste their scents of pine and spicy apples trapped alongside my own sweet jasmine, and I close my eyes, letting it crash over me like waves on the shore. I hold an image of the park in Danbury in my head, of how the spot by the boundary where we met Cadi looks in spring. The same place where the Wardens tried to draw us out with their gift of pink whatever-it-is. Althea, open your eyes. Lucas squeezes my hand once before dropping it. We did it, Pax breathes, dropping my hand and turning in a slow circle. The day is cool but not cold, with the patches of wet brown grass turning green and reaching up toward the sun. The sky above fades from blue to gray as the afternoon eases into evening here in Danbury. Maple and oak trees are scattered through the forest behind us, signaling our arrival in Danbury, and a heady power slips through my bloodstream. It swells pride when it reaches my heart. Hes right. We did it. Its surprising that, even with the Spritan bracelets, we managed to end up where and when we wanted to. Our power really has grown with the three of us together. Now what? Lucas asks, checking out our surroundings. I say we grab Leah again, like we did the last couple of times. That worked pretty well, Pax suggests. Then he pauses, face darkening. Mostly. I know hes thinking about Leah and her mother, about what were going to find when we sneak into her room later tonight. Lucass lips tighten, and I can tell it bothers him that he wasnt with us the last two times we were here. We filled him in on what happened with Mrs. Olsen and what Leah suspects about primordial nuclides, but didnt bother with specifics. What did you do the last time? We waited until the adults retired and woke her up, I explain. I bet that scared the waste out of her. I shrug. She got over it pretty quick. Leahs an adaptor. I know. Lucas reminds me with a small smile that he knows Leah better than any of us, since he spent three years in Danbury once. The tiny girl has been through so much, but its never Broken her the way it might have. She went a little wonky when Lucas first damaged her veil and the Others refused to fix it, thinking to use her oddity to smoke us out. Pax and I having to fix her mother probably didnt help matters, but shes strong. A little lonely, perhaps, but mentally sound. The sun dips below the horizon as we pace the trees like Wolf when hes trapped inside during a snowstorm, all anxious to get moving. Now that we know we can travel and not lose any time, we should go to all the cities tonight, Pax

offers. I bite my lip. I dont think so. Leahs the only one we know wont have a complete meltdown over finding us in her room at night. Do either of you have good enough relationships with kids in Atlanta, or Portland, or Des Moines that youd be able to keep them calm? Pax doesnt look happy that it means more waiting before going after Deshi, but both he and Lucas shake their heads. They look as dejected about having to answer that way as I feel. Almost seventeen years on this planet and between the three of us we have exactly one friend. I cant even count Brittany, really. And even though my heart wants to include Monica and Val, my old sort-of friends from Portland, in my tally, it remains to be seen how theyll handle being unveiled. Until their minds are their own, I cant assume theyll want to take up our cause. We sneak into town later, double-checking to make sure all of the porch lights have been extinguished, then slink through the shadows to Leahs. The back door is unlocked like always, but when we step into the kitchen, something feels off. I stop, putting one hand out to still the boys and the other to my lips, looking around. The furniture and appliances sit where expected, a low hum of electricity coming from the refrigerator. Maybe its the lack of scent, or the way the air seems to hold completely still, but the house feelsempty. Fear slices into my heart, splitting it into neat little chunks that tumble into my belly. Somethings wrong, but I dont know what it is or whether to treat it like a threat. Its too quiet, thats all I know, and the tense concern crackling between the three of us says Im not the only one who feels it. After several minutes of standing as still as statues in the kitchen, I take a hesitant step forward. Nothing jumps from the shadows, so I lead the way up the stairs to Leahs room. No sounds slip under her parents door and into the hallway, not a squeaky mattress or a light snore. My steps quicken, desperate to get to Leah and reassure myself that shes okay, and worried more than ever now about how Pax and I left her five days ago. Its not okay. The room smells stale, like dust and old spit and dirty clothes. Her beds been made, not slept in since at least last night. No homework or textbooks sit on her desk. Its been less than a week since Pax and I were here, so it cant have sat empty for long, but Leah hasnt been here today. A cursory glance reveals nothing of use, so I turn and sprint back down the stairs, throwing open the door to her parents room, knowing Im going to find nothing but empty space. Where are they? I ask no one in particular. The Wardens took them. Pax stares into the closet, clothes hanging in perfect, color-coded rows. He looks ill, his normally olive skin tinged green, reminding me hes as responsible for Leah as I am. A familiar pallor of guilt drapes an arm over him like an old friend. It doesnt look like they took anything. A clink and a rattle from the dark bathroom pluck my frayed nerves, but Lucas emerges a moment later, wiping his hands on his jeans. Yeah. Nothings missing from the bathroom, either. I dont think they planned on leaving. Dread slicks my stomach, climbing into my throat. The certainty that Pax and I somehow caused this throbs in my brain, aching down the back of my neck. The need to know if its true overwhelms everything else, and I turn to leave the house, the boys on my heels. Out the back door, instead of going left and to the park, I turn right. Where are we going? Lucas whispers. To find out what happened. My teeth clench together so hard my jaw aches, and anger boils in my palms. Sweat breaks out on my forehead and droplets form on my back. I swear they must be sizzling.

I dont know if Im angry at the Wardens or at us for leaving Leah to deal with what happened to her mother on her own. We should have at least made sure her veil went back up properly. The identical two-story next door belongs to Brittany, if memory serves, and a step inside the door reveals a more natural quiet. As we pass the master bedroom at the foot of the stairs, a loud snort emanates. It would be funny on any night but this one. Brittanys room, decorated in a nauseating array of pinks, announces itself with a cloud of fruity perfume. The sight of her under the covers, white-blond hair spilling onto her fuchsia pillowcase, offers a knee-weakening amount of relief. It almost cools the overheated anger Im barely controlling under my skin. I motion to the boys to wait by the door and cross to her bed. In a scene that reminds me so much of Leah it hurts, I reach out, shaking her slightly, then clamp my hand over her mouth until she wakes up and recognizes me. What are you guys doing here? She sits up quickly, pulling her petal-soft comforter against her chest when the boys step out of the shadows. At least shes alive, and still unveiled. We were looking for Leah, I manage to get out. The words stick to the sides of my throat, a little unenthusiastic about being answered. Her face crumbles, lower lip quivering as tears fill her eyes. I wait out the storm, and after a moment she bites her full lower lip hard, putting her emotions back on the familiar tether. They took her. Wardens. They said she Broke, but they lied. When? Brittany jerks her gaze to Pax, her cheeks deepening to a pretty pink that matches her bedspread. The day after you left. None of us speaks for a moment. Blood pools in her cheeks, and Brittany continues in a contrite tone of voice Ive never heard pass her lips before tonight. I didnt know what to do. They came after Cell. I was supposed to meet her in the park but I forgot my bag in my locker and had to go back. By the time I arrived at the park entrance, they were shoving her in a rider. At dinner, my parents were talking about the Wardens coming and taking the Olsens away earlier that same afternoon. My knees tremble and I sink down next to her on the bed, letting her presence reassure me a little. We still have Brittany. I study her from the corner of my eye while Pax runs his fingers through his dark brown mop and Lucas watches us, silent and serious. Brittany is one of the more beautiful girls at any of my Cells, with corn-silk blond hair that reaches to the middle of her back, some of the palest blue eyes Ive ever seen, and a perfect peaches-and-cream complexion thats never blemished. Its always irritated me a bit, as did her assumption that she led the girls in our year here in Danbury, but right now, shes who weve got. And if Im being completely fair, Ive never really known her. Im not sure I want to learn what happened, but we owe it to Leah. Did they take her because of us? Because of what happened to Mrs. Olsen? I stop, holding my breath when Brittany shakes her head, hard. No. It was because of the research she was doing for you guys. The day they took her, the astronomy Monitor told her something maybe useful, and she spent all of lunch reading reference books on solar systems and planetary makeup. She gets up off the bed, tugging the bedspread out from underneath me so she can keep it wrapped around her. Brittanys more modest than I would have expected, or perhaps her pajamas are more flimsy that any that my human stand-in parents ever bought

for me. Pax catches my eye, and after a moment he gives a tiny shake of his head. I cant decipher its meaning, whether he wants to give this up since 50 percent of the people weve let out of the Others control have been taken, or if he isnt sure what we should do right now. Lucass steady blue gaze reflects concern but also interest, and I know hes curious about what Brittany has gone to retrieve. She returns from the attached bathroom, unfolding a piece of paper that has a thousand creases in it. Here. I folded it up small and trapped it inside my curling iron. She gives us a wry smile, even though her heart isnt in it. I figured if theres one thing the Wardens dont know about, its fixing hair. I take it from her, smoothing out the creases against the bed. My heart jerks at the tight, neat handwriting, missing Leahs black curls and spunk even though we really didnt know each other all that well. Something about her attitude had given me hope. On the top of the page, underlined like a title, are the words Primordial Elements, with Primordial Nuclides in parentheses right behind them. The rest of the page is scrawled in frantic, halting handwriting, as though she had to stop in the middle of each word to check the spelling. Which makes sense, given that Ive never seen most of these words before and theyre complicated. She told us she thought researching primordial nuclides would help, but whats the rest of this? I wonder aloud. Its what she asked about that last day in Astronomywhats a primordial element. The Monitor answered in a vague way about how some elements were formed by these nuclides before the solar system came into being, but then Leah found a partial list and puzzled more of them out from the textbooks. She slipped this to me after lunch, all excited, and wanted me to look it over so we could talk about the potential after school. Brittany gets back into bed, absently winds her hair into her trademark single braid. Leah was trying to figure out if the Others host planets shared a common primordial nuclide or element. Is that whats on the list? Lucas queries softly. Brittany looks up, her eyes a little baffled like she cant believe he hasnt figured it out on his own. Shes brighter than I gave her credit for, Ill admit. So far, not nicer, though. Yes. Its the radioactive primordial elements their previous habitats have in common. The list is of the potential substances the Others could be mining from Earth. If Leahs right, one of these primordial elements is how they choose a planet to invade. Forgive us, Brit, but were trying to catch up here. Why in ten years of science courses have we never heard about these things? Pax flops onto her window seat, pushing his hair away from his face. The moonlight catches his bronze skin, flashing across his cheekbones and lighting his sharp gaze. I can almost feel Brittanys heart speeding up next to me on the bed, and I do hear her swallow. Hard. It brings to mind the memory of Leah, also clearly smitten with my friend. Brittany manages to form words, eventually. Because theyve never taught us about them. After you all left last winter, Leah started nabbing the reference books the Astronomy teachers keep on that shelfthe ones they make us copy from if we do poorly on an exam? We all nod. We read all of them and memorized the specifics about the previous host planets. It quickly became clear that it couldnt be the planets inhabitants that shared a similarityseveral of them were uninhabitedso we decided pretty early that it must have something to do with the planets actual makeup. It makes the most sense too, with what you guys said about the Others needing a resource. Inhabitants can be a resource, I suppose, but not a very reliable one.

She pauses and I think about how shes right, but also how she said it so matter-of-factly. Brittanys been trained by these Others to think critically and use reason above all else. The veiled humans dont have access to anything but reason and routine, but all the same, the Others might have created a generation of kids with the ability to think the way they docold, calculated, smart. Once we started looking for commonalities there, in the geological foundations, she continues, the phrase primordial elements came up a few times, like the head of a category. So she wrote them down. This last list is the ones that all of the previous planets have in common with Earth. One of those primordial elements must be what the Others need to survive. Leah told us some of this before, but the refresher clears the concept in my head. And you think shes right? Lucass eyes bore holes in Brittanys. She shrugs. I think its the most probable theory weve happened on. And yes, I think its solid. What does primordial mean? Leah never really told us that, and I want to know. Now that Ive been reading more for enjoyment, Ive started to love the words as well as the sentences and stories they build. Its not defined anywhere. But based on the description of these primordial elements and nuclides, and what the Monitor said, it probably just means theyve existed in the universe since before the planets were even formed. Theyre what came together to create this planet, and lots of others, too. Theres something so appropriate about the explanation. The Others have always felt so ancient, as though theyve existed forever before I was born and will continue to march forward, unchanging, until long after I die. Or they kill me, whichever comes first. It makes sense that the substance that sustains their life is equally timeless. Lucas pulls the list out from under my hand and studies it. So we have to figure out which of these is pink, I guess. Brittany raises her eyebrows but doesnt ask the obvious question. All I can think is that Leah gave up her freedom for this list. And we dont even know how to use it to our advantage. I curl my hands around the flowery sheets, pushing heat into my core so I wont burn holes in them. Were going to figure it out. Leahs sacrifice cant be for nothing. As soon as we rescue Deshi, were going to search this giant planet for books that havent been destroyed, and were going to learn exactly what the Others need, where its kept, and how to get it. Then were going to rip it from their cruel fingers. Pax stands and stretches his arms above his head, shoulders popping. If were going to do this, lets figure out what to do tomorrow. Shes pretty smart. She can probably handle it. She can hear you, rude attractive boy. And she will do anything to help you three if it means Leah didnt get busted for nothing. Despite the anger embedded deep in her throat, Brittanys almost begging to help. A pained look skitters across Paxs face, revealing that hes trying his best not to be horrified that Leah was taken by the Others and that no matter what Brittany knows or the Wardens told people in town, we probably caused it by coming here. After Leah, I might have rethought this whole plan to involve more of the humans, but looking at Brittany, her pretty cheeks flushed, eyes determined and flashing ire, Im sure were doing the right thing. Sadly, it doesnt mean people arent going to get hurt in the process. Once Pax, Lucas, and I walk into that mountain, we may never see any of these kids again. What they do will be their choice, but at least theyll have a chance to try. Okay, Brittany. This is why were here

I tell her were planning to unveil about ten kids in each of the Sanctioned Cities, and while she listens she picks at the skin on her lower lip. There are raw spots there, now that shes drawn attention to them. The outward sign of nerves could be enough to get her hauled away, too, if a Monitor or her parents notice and call a Healer. I force myself not to say anything because shes been through a bad couple of weeks. But what do we do if you never come back? Leah said that without the Elements keeping the planets ecosystems in balance, well die within days of their departure. Unless you guys are able to figure out how to set us back on an even keel. So why would it matter if we put up a fight or not? We look to one another, trying to decide what the best explanation is or who should be the one to admit we dont know, but once again, Brittany surprises me. I guess the Others dont seem like fighters, do they? I mean, theyre used to getting what they want in a sneaky way, not battling. Shes thinking aloud, picking at her lip and sucking drops of blood off her fingers. I know it seems that way, but if theyre not ready to go, I think theyll fight. Paxs hand slides to the healed wound on his side. I wonder if he even realizes it. But we were hoping maybe with more of you aware of the problem, you could work on a solution that didnt involve the four of us. Ifwell, you know. He swallows hard, and Brittany sits up straighter. If what? The four of you die? Decide to abandon us for your real people? What are we talking about here? Lucas steps forward, sinking onto the bed on Brittanys opposite side and making her look at him. Were not abandoning anyone. Its always better to have a backup plan, is all. Her narrowed eyes swing around to face me. Althea, tell me the truth. Why have you decided to do this now? I take a deep breath, scared shell panic if she knows but also sure she deserves to. Plus, she hasnt shown much inclination to panic up until now, calmly hiding the list in case we came back and carrying on in the wake of Leahs capture. We have to get our fourth if were going to have any chance of helping Earth. The Others have him, but were planning a rescue effort. We didnt want to walk into an Other lair without leaving the humans some kind of hope. Emotions march across her facefear, despair, gratitude, and finally determinationbefore she finds her voice. So you know who he is? The fourth? Pax speaks up. I knew him in Portland, and initially the Others had us both. I escaped but he didnt. If Brittany hears the oily guilt in his statement, shes kind enough not to comment. Which makes me think perhaps she didnt recognize it for what it is, since kindness doesnt appear to be one of her many positive qualities. Remember the Barbarus who was here last autumn? Deshi? Lucas asks. She nods, her lips pressing into a thin line. Yeah. He Broke Greg. Its not like I could forget. Whatever happened to him? How strange that I almost forgot that she and Greg had been courting when he died on the exercise field. Maybe because the veiled Brittany hadnt seemed all that upset afterward, and it hadnt occurred to me that any feelings shed had for Greg had been real or remembered. He wasnt Deshi. The real Deshi is our fourth. The Other that was here copied what he looked like so he could try to find out more about me and Althea, Lucas supplies. So they can change their appearance? She wrinkles her nose, seeming to shake off her anger and sorrow over Greg. Part of me wonders if shes just averse to showing emotion in front of anyone.

Gross. Well, I hope the real one is cooler than that guy. I snort, unable to help myself, and Pax grins. He is. Was, at least. So, how do we gather and unveil nine more kids? Wheels turn in my brain. Its not going to be all that easy, if one or more of them dont take to the unveiling. Then I remember how we traveled here, how much simpler it was with three of us instead of two, and hope our combined power makes unveiling easier, too. Before I can decide what to tell her, Lucas stands and stretches, then faces me and Pax, careful not to turn his back and leave Brittany out of the conversation. How did you do it last time? Leah brought Brittany out to the boundary and we took her beyond the fence in case anything happened, I reply, wanting badly to reach out and take his hand. But thats not going to be feasible with so many, Pax interjects. I mean, we could do it in a quiet corner of the park, but I still say only one at a time. Lucas shakes his head. No. I think its important that we figure out how much were capable of together. I mean, we know we can affect a lot of people on accident, after what happened in Portland, but we dont know how to control it. I say we try at least three at once, and if that works, add more. He glances at Brittany. Do you think youll be able to help us control anyone who gets too confused? I may not have superpowers, Lucas, but I can help. Our Cellmates know me way better than they know any of you, so that should go a long way. She takes a deep breath. Honestly, I never felt like I was going to lose it, when Althea undid mine. It was confusing, more than anything, the way I understood innately that this way was right. I remember her saying something along those lines, wondering how she could know this was right when being controlled by the Others never felt inherently wrong. It must be how their veiling mechanism is designed, but its never made sense to me. Okay. Youre pretty popular, as far as I remember, so could you steer the kids you choose to the park during free hour instead of somewhere else? She nods. How should I choose? People who seem strong to you. Not physically, necessarily, but mentally. That is my first qualification. Kids who excel in blocks, too. Pax adds. Okay. Free hour it is. Nine kids who are good in Cell and dont seem to me like theyre holding on by a thread. No wobbly smiles. When we dont respond or give her more instructions, she tugs the sheet until Im forced to get up, then lies down and repositions the covers the way they were before we interrupted. Good. Now let me get some rest.

CHAPTER 21.

The next day drags, and the three of us dont have anything to do but wait. It almost worries me how accepting Brittany was of everything the night before, but Pax tells me to stop borrowing trouble, so thats the end of that conversation. It shouldnt placate me, but for some reason it does. It doesnt do any good to worry about things outside of our control. Honestly, when I knew Brittany before she was unveiled, she seemed the unflappable type. Its interesting that the humans personalities poke through the veils, at least a little. Like Leahs intensity and acerbic wit. I decide to trust that Brittanys okay, since there are plenty of things to worry about that we are supposed to be able to control. Like how were going to rescue Deshi, which is mostly what weve been discussing. We give up chatting by midday, the afternoon passingat least for memired in worry over Wolf and the Sidhe twins. Trying to pull free from the muck of anxiety bunches my muscles into aching balls. Every time Lucas passes within touching distance, my palms itch. Letting him spend all these hours thinking Pax and I are, well, Pax and I twists my stomach like a wet dishcloth wrung out over the sink. When I cant take the pain or the silence anymore, I drag him a little away into the underbrush. Its not the time to confess my feelings, but knowing hes hurting over me is too distracting. His guarded eyes find mine, and even though were facing each other, theres distance between us. The sun has turned the day pleasant, at least for spring, and the top of my head warm enough that I can smell that it needs a wash. A breeze winds through the forest, dripping runoff onto the earth with heavy plops. Buds dot the ends of the oak and maple branches, a few already bursting into life in the warm afternoon. Whats up, Althea? I swallow my nerves. I know what you think you saw on Mount Rushmore, when you came back from scouting. I just wanted to tell you its not what it looked like. Instead of raising an eyebrow or scoffing, which I kind of expect after his immediate reaction yesterday, Lucas rubs a hand over his eyes. Its okay if it is, you know. Youve been trying to tell me youre not ready all these weeks, and I said what I wanted to say the other night. He gives me a shy smile and the tiniest flash of a dimple that makes my knees go soggy. You need more time to figure it out, thats fine. We dont have to talk about it again unless youre ready. I am ready ! I love you! My heart tries to squeal out through my mouth. But the lack of real privacy and time bite the confession back. When I tell him what I want, and say the words aloud for the first time, it should be for only the two of us. It wasnt what it looked like, I repeat instead, unsure of how to proceed when hes being so accepting. Accepting, but wrong. Either way, Lucas closes the discussion for now when he nods and takes the few strides through the brush back to Pax. I shake my head and take a deep breath before following, not sure exactly what happened but feeling a little better, somehow, about waiting. I just hope the resignation I glimpsed in

his face doesnt erase his feelings, or that my hesitance wont convince him he made the wrong choice to love me. If its even a choice. For me, it doesnt seem to be. The sun crests and begins to fall, the wet smell of grass and dirt reminding me again that the season is spring despite the chill in the air. It also conjures a picture of Deshi, the way he smelled when Zakej was pretending to be him last autumn. It winds a shiver down my spine, even know when I know it wasnt Deshi at all. I think of the cabin and wonder if spring has arrived there, even though none of our friends will be coherent enough to see it happen. A thought staggers into my brain on spindly legs, and as I allow it room, it grows sturdy. Pax, do you still have the map of Nebraska? The one we found in the old Cell? Sure. We took all the maps. Why? Let me see it, please. He wrestles it free of the items in his backpack, handing it over. Lucass eyes burn holes into my shoulders, wondering what Im up to. At least, I think thats what hes wondering. The idea that he would be wondering anything else is too much for me to hope right now. I smooth it out on a sun-warmed boulder, searching with my fingers and eyes until I see what Im looking for. The map does stretch into South Dakota, where Deadwood is, and the town is marked. I dont know how exactly to find the cabin, but its not that big, as places go. Here. I poke at Deadwood. This is where the cabin is. I think we should give one person in each of the groups two maps. One of the United States that shows the way from where they are to South Dakota, and one that shows where Deadwood is once they get there. It will give them somewhere to meet and brainstorm, or take whatever action they come up with if we dont return. Their faces go still, and Pax, as always, is the one who decides its a good idea first. Lucass eyes remain unreadable, masked by his need to fully process everything. It shouldnt look like what it is, though, Lucas suggests. Leah already got taken. What if shed had that list of elements on her when she did, and what if one of the kids we unveil Breaks and the Others find a map to the cabin? Okay. My brain stretches, working hard to come up with a solution. Well make it look like a star map. Even though the Others would think its weird kids are carrying it around, they wont think the stars and planets correspond to cities or the cabin. With that decided, the three of us work out a system and make four copies of a map that could be any nondescript solar system, but that actually shows the way from each Sanctioned City to the cabin in Deadwood. When were done, the excitement bleeds out of me, leaving exhaustion. Do you guys really think this is going to work? Its a long way from all of the Sanctioned Cities, but not impossible to walk there if they really want to go. Pax winks at me. We would know, right? Right. I look at Lucas, who looks back at me. Butterflies flap in my belly as warmth and approval slide off of him and around my shoulders. I nod in response, and he gives me a hint of his dimple. One more thing. I want to try to travel there and take Brittany before we leave for good. The Sidhe and Wolf need someone to care for them until we can figure out what to do, and Nat, too, if hes alive. And shed be there to guide the rest if they decide to come. We dont even know if we can take a regular human with us when we travel, Lucas protests. What if it hurts her, or kills her?

What if she doesnt want to? Pax adds. Well, we brought Wolf with us once, so we know we can bring other beings along. And with the three of us together using our power, traveling was so simple. I bet we can manage. I pause, considering the last objection. And I think she will. But its her decision, of course. A dog is different than a person, but I guess we can try. If she agrees to it. Lucas looks up toward the sun. Lets head back into the park. Free hours going to start any minute. He turns to go, and Pax and I hustle to catch up. My heart in my throat, I slip my hand into Lucass as I would have last autumn, and it feels as natural as it did the first time. A relieved sweat breaks over me, pumping out the sweet smell of jasmine, when he doesnt pull away but instead tightens his fingers around mine. Brittanys loitering near the edge of the park when we slip back through the boundary, impatience evident in her willowy frame. Shes gathered her long hair into a braid and looks herself, even after our midnight discussion. I guess the boys were right not to worry. A tight smile contorts her face when she sees the three of us coming, and she leads us to the group of nine kids she brought with her. They immediately look confused, frightened, panicked, or some combination of the three; theyre not accepting us the way they would have if the enchantment were still in place. Lets do this fast, I say through clenched teeth, reaching my free hand out to Pax. He takes it, and the power flows easily between the three of us, increasing in strength every time it leaves one arm and gushes back in the other. Wed decided to each take the kids nearest us and push our thoughts at them, but now that were connected, our thoughts jumble together. We all stop pushing thoughts, and when the boys squeeze my hands at the same time, I take it as a signal that Im speaking to the group. Its okay. Were here to help you. The Others are not what they seem and have not been honest about their intentions for Earth. Theyve been keeping you content, but you shouldnt be. Theres a fight coming. A fight for this planet, and we need your help. Theyre here for a resource, and once its gone, theyll go. No planet has ever survived their occupation, but we intend to and you can help. Its okay. Well explain everything. My eyes fly open when Brittany speaks in a low voice to the girl nearest her, whose eyes glaze over in a confused acceptance. The second and third kids are both boys whose names I cant recall. One of them plops on his rear right in the soggy mud, not appearing to care whether he soaked his pants. The second stares at me, a look of wonderment rolling across his features and leaving him looking comically shocked. We repeat the process quickly, twice more, until all nine of them have been unveiled. Brittany finishes talking with the first girl, who nods and takes a deep breath, then moves on to the boys. Pax and Lucas grab a group of four and starting talking. I step over to our first convert, a short, pretty girl with sharp eyes, and hold out my hand like a grown-up. Hi. Im Althea. She nods, swallowing hard and darting a glance at Brittany as though she wishes the girl she knows would come back. Jordan. Are you okay, Jordan? She lets loose a shaky laugh, running her hands through her waist-length brown hair, pulling it into a ponytail then holding it in her fist when she realizes she doesnt have a tie. It springs back around her face as she shakes her head. No. Definitely not okay, but maybe I will be soon. I nod, appreciating her honest response. That, combined with the sturdy intelligence in her gaze, makes a snap decision for me. I tell her everything we know so far about the Others and what theyre

doing on Earth, along with what Leah and Brittany have found out. Brittanys going to stay here for a few days, to make sure she answers all of your questions, but after that were going to ask her to come to the cabin where you guys might have to meet. If you think you can be in charge, Ill leave the maps and the list of elements with you. Its a hunch, that Jordans the type of girl kids will follow, but one that I feel confident in. She listens as I continue with instructions and what we know so far, interrupting a few times with peppered questions, but seems satisfied at the end. So, are you in? After a moment, she looks up at me and smiles a little bit, stronger this time. Do we have a choice? It crosses my mind to try to buoy her spirits, or offer a joke, but in the end she deserves better. Yes. Do nothing and accept that your lives are over when the Others leave. Or try to figure out how to survive. We always have a choice. She nods as Lucas brushes past me to help Brittany with a tall towheaded boy whos growing agitated, gesturing wildly as she talks to him. Trying to trust the two of them, I leave Pax to introduce himself to Jordan and move to a skinny boy with glasses still sitting cross-legged in the mud and squat down beside him. The tears gathered in his eyes make me afraid, and instinct says to handle him as Lucas and I did the deer we met in the woodscarefully, with no sudden movements. Hi. Im Althea. You talked in our heads. Yeah. Yeah, I did do that. Thats a weird thing to do. He frowns, wiping at an escaped tear with the back of his hand. You shouldnt do that. I swallow, unsure how to handle him. Im sorry. I wont do it again. Whats your name? Ryan. Ryan, did you understand what I told you? About the Others? That theyre bad. Were going to die when they leave. I nod, trying to decide the best way to approach him. Even though his eyes are huge and frightened behind his glasses, Ryan hasnt run away. That has to count for something. Maybe not. Are you good at science? Its a guess as to the reason Brittany chose him, but it hits home and a grin lights up his face. Yes, the best at Cell. But Im even better at math. I grin back. Thats great. Its perfect. Youll be able to help Brittany figure out what you guys can do to stop the Others from ruining everything, you think? Before he answers, the third boy storms off without a backward glance. Lucas and Brittany watch him go as Pax and I go to their side. Should we go after him? Pax wonders. Brittany and Lucas shake their blond heads in unison, but shes the one who speaks. Shell be a strong leader. No. Hes not going to tell anyone. Phil never goes along with anything until he finds a way to make it his idea. When she goes back to making her way down the line, I smile at Lucas. He smiles back, and for the briefest of moments, were alone in the park. I think that hes okay with letting Phil run off because hes the same way, needing time to process. We help Brittany talk quietly to the eight remaining kids, getting to know them as well as we can

and explaining as much as we dare. Theyve all been briefed on the primordial elements and the fact that the Others are using one of them to survive. Weve told them that there isnt much time, and that if no one hears from the three of us in the next two months, they should convene at the cabin in Deadwoodif they still want to helpand try to pool their brainpower to come up with another way to win. There are four girls and five boys; including Brittany, we now have an army of ten, providing Phils still in. Pax wouldnt like the war reference, even though none of us can deny thats what were preparing for, no matter how short-lived it may turn out to be. The army, which I resist thinking of as ours since it doesnt really belong to us but to the planet, includes Brittany, Jordan, Aaron, Emily, Caroline, Alex, Kerstin, Ryan, Phil, and Christian. Their faces are a full array of emotions, dominated by a mixture of fear and determination. Some display a healthy skepticism still, even though the simple fact that an hour ago they were mind controlled and now they arent has to count for something. At least Brittany will be here to answer whatever questions they have. Lucas, Pax, and I prepare to leave for Atlanta, our next stop. Im excited to see it, hoping the weather will be warmer there already since its a summery type of place. Lucas shoots me a look, his eyebrows raised and head cocked toward Brittany. I think hes wondering why Im not asking Brittany how she feels about playing Healer to the Sidhe, but I shake my head. She needs to stay here for at least a few days to get everyone on an even keel and moving in the right direction. Well have to come back for her, if it works out. We thank everyone, say good-bye, take hands, and head for Atlanta. *** In Atlanta Pax takes the lead since this is where he stayed for those three years in Intermediate Cell, and brings us to a pretty, skinny girl named Sophia. She takes everything well, except with far more crying than weve encountered in the past. Thinking about it, Im surprised we dont see more of that kind of thing when the veils holding the emotions back disappear. It makes sense that everything would come tumbling out. She cries harder while we tell her everything we know, offering as much proof as were able, and when we tell her about the Broken being enslaved her whimpers turn into sobs. When they finally settle into hiccups, Lucas offers her a wad of tissues he grabbed from the cleansing room and she dries her face, huge brown eyes glinting and wet. Huh. These work pretty well forwhat are these called? she asks, holding out her soaking tissue. Tears, I tell her with a smile. Youre crying. We tell her about the maps and how to read them, watching her eyes widen with curiosity at every word. She tucks the copies of those, along with her list of possible substances that sustain the Others, under her mattress. We spend the whole night answering her questions, and we dont leave until were sure she believes us. Sophia, whod rather be called Sophie, brings nine of her Cellmates to the park after Cell that afternoon, and this time a boy and a girl stomp off, unsure they believe us or that they want to help. Sophie says they do believe, that its impossible not to, once the veil is down, and that she can handle it. Both Matt and Alice seemed pretty adamant, though, so I hope shes right.

Des Moines the next day is the hardest city, since Deshis the one who stayed here for three years and none of us know who to approach. We loiter outside the pizza parlor during free hour, which is where most of the kids are since the weather here has decidedly not turned toward spring. We settle on a boy named Mark who stood in the center of attention most of the time, at least from what we can see through the windows, but walks home alone. We make sure no one sees us, and later that night Pax and Lucas hold him still while I remove his veil and calm him down. Its not the worst thing weve done to a human, but I feel pretty horrible about scaring him like this. Hes a good choice, I decide after another night full of question-and-answer. Smartmaybe the smartest one weve chosen yet. The next afternoon, the nine kids he brings us are all calm and collected, despite two girlsKatie and Laurawho ask questions until their free hour is minutes from expiring. We leave them with two maps, the list of primordial elements, and instructions to head to the cabin if they havent heard from us in two months. Portland is last, and easiest because Monica recognizes me almost immediately. She gives me a hug and listens raptly half the night while we explain everything. Vals unveiling goes smoothly the next day, and weve almost finished everyone when a girlI think her name is Candicestarts to wail.

CHAPTER 22.

Its not like Sophie where the tears were born of sorrow over what shes lost. This girl is completely Breaking in front of our eyes. When she starts to scream, I know this isnt going to work. Were going to have to try to put it back up. Are you sure? Maybe Paxs protest cuts off when Candice makes a run for the park entrance. He and Lucas chase her down and bring her back, Lucass hand muffling the shrieking cries from her lips. The girls face blanches white, her brown eyes huge and rolling around in her head. The sight of her recalls Mrs. Morgan the night I Broke her in the kitchen, and the breakfast we had at Monicas that morning threatens to spew out of me. Hold her still. The rest of the kids stand in a ring around us, mouths hanging open, horror lining their faces. One or two make a move as though theyre going to help us, or maybe try to stop us, but in the end no one does either. Pax and Lucas manage to grasp Candice between them, and she slumps, defeated and moaning a little. I force her face up to mine, and when it stays, I reach out and borrow power from Pax and Lucas. Its okay. You came to the park for free hour, but its almost over now and youre not feeling well. Nothing else happenedyou talked to a few friends, thats all. Go ahead and start home. She stops making noise, and when Lucas and Pax drop her arms, she looks around, taking in each of our faces with a blank gaze. Her eyes flicker when they pass over the three of us, the Dissidents who dont belong, but other than a wrinkle between her eyebrows she doesnt react. A minute later she disappears from view, headed toward the park exit. A horrible sense of foreboding twists between my shoulder blades, and even though the whole endeavor seemed like a success until now, I know this one mistake could be our undoing. But theres nothing we can do about it now. It takes longer here than the other cities to calm these kids down, after what they saw happen to Candice. A huge boy named Lamar helps convince his friends they should trust us, but theyre all jittery. I cant say I blame them, since it shook me up, too. Before we leave Portland, I give the same speech Ive given to them all, with Pax on one side of me and Lucas on the other. We might not be able to win, but we definitely cant do it alone. Its important imperativethat you go about your routine the exact same way you have every day for the entirety of your lives. If you dont, theyll take you. Worse than that, they might guess whats going on if they keep finding more and more of you outside their control. This is your planet. Its our planet, and together maybe we can find a way to save it. Were not promising anything. They nod, their jaws set in determined lines while their brains work through the transition from content, controlled person to free-thinking human who still has to act happy. They leave the park with fake smiles plastered on their faces, if anything a little quieter than normal. Val and Monica stay behind and press me into a hug, bolstering my belief that people will remember things from their real lives if we can find a way to give them back. That things will be okay in Portland despite Candices meltdown.

The last of the kids leave the park, and exhaustion winds through my limbs. Its been four days since we left Brittany, and weve got thirty-nine kids, besides the three of us, who know everything and are willing to fight for their planet. We have two more stops before we return to the Underground Core and try to wrestle Deshi away from his captors. The knowledge that Kendaja is likely there, too, probably drooling all over him, leaves a bad taste in my mouth. It tastes suspiciously like fear. Lucas casts a glance my direction, displaying the dark circles ringing his own eyes. His gaze rakes over me, more of a survey than anything tingly, and his mouth tightens. Were going to have to get some sleep before we go in there. Its not going to work if none of us are at full strength. Pax answers in a voice gravelly enough to betray his own exhaustion. Weve barely closed our eyes in over four days. We can crash at the cabin once we get Brittany there. If shell go. Nerves infect me at the thought of what we might find at the cabin after a week away. As long as its still secure, thats a good idea. It will take a little time to get her settled and answer all her questions about Griffin and Greer, anyway. Of which shell have many, Im sure, Pax replies wryly. *** We return to Brittanys house the same night we leave Portland. We wake her and confide everything thats transpired in the other cities, that almost forty kids are informed and ready to move, if we need them. Okay, good. So, why are you here now? She yawns, and it infects me next. Lucas steps in. We were hoping youd be willing to come back to the cabin in Deadwood. Some of our friends are there, but theyre pretty sick and need help. Plus there are books therehistory and maybe some geography that could be helpful, I dont know, Pax adds. Brittanys quiet for a good two or three minutes, but none of us move to rush her. This is a big decision, agreeing to leave everything for the Wilds. Shell be all alone for the foreseeable future. I wont think less of her if she declines, even though it means that despite our efforts, Griffin and Greer probably wont survive. She picks a last piece of skin off her lower lip and slowly nods, her mouth pulled down into a frown. Well, and that way I could kind of coordinate if everyone else ends up there, too. Im not really surprised shes agreeing to come along to the cabin; shes not the type who likes to be left behind. Brittanys a girl who likes to be in charge, and barring that, she definitely prefers to be in the know. Wholl we leave in charge here? I asked Jordan. Thats why I had her keep the maps instead of you. Will she be a good choice? As good as anyone, better than some. Shes tough. She swings her legs from under the covers and shuffles into the closet. When she emerges a minute or two later, shes dressed warmly and her hairs braided. Give me a minute, okay? Its less than that before shes dumped some toiletries into a shoulder bag. While we watch, she scribbles what must be a note to her parents, folding it carefully and leaving it on her desk. They will report her missingshe doesnt have the benefit of the enchantment that used to let us come and go unnoticedbut there isnt much we can do. The Others dont have a way to track her through a sinum, so at least they wont know where to look. This battle, this war, isnt underground any longer. In a day or so, the Others will know for sure

that were not going away and, whatever happens, were not going to run and hide any longer. Brittany takes a deep breath and moves between Pax and I. Our power slows down as it passes through her, as though shes made of substance thats not conductive, making me worry this isnt going to work. At the last moment Lucas pulls his hand from mine. What are you doing? I ask, sweating and panting a little from the buildup of elemental force inside me. I just thought of something. We dont have to take this risk with Brittany. What are you talking about? Pax asks, sounding a bit breathless himself. Lucas doesnt answer. Instead he slings his backpack around to his front and pokes around in the ratty front pocket. The sight of it, battered and green and the same one he had the day I met him, knocks the breath out of me for a moment. If anything, its a symbol of where we beganand a reminder that I still want what I wanted that day when I walked into chemistry and saw him sitting in the back row, handsome and shy and different. To have friends. To be able to walk around feeling however I feel that day, without living in fear of being snatched off the street for being unhappy. I want love, the real kind. The way Lucass arms and kisses, his desire to protect me at any cost, make me feel deep in my center. All of a sudden it seems like its not too much to ask, those things. That maybe everyone deserves them. Got it! Lucas crows. He holds up something brown. Its hard to see in Brittanys dark bedroom, so I conjured another fireball in my palm, surprising everyone. I shrug, trying not to display my pride in my newfound use for my talent, and push my hands closer to Lucass. The familiar chill sends shivers down my spine that are only half caused by the cold. Its the piece of tree! To the portal. Pax grins, but Brittany displays obvious confusion, so I explain for her benefit. The people, er, beings, youre going to take care of at the cabin arent human. Theyre a mixture of Others and an ancient race called the Sidhe. Whats that? Trust me, if they wake up you wont be able to get them to shut up about it, Pax replies, rolling his eyes. Its true. I shrug. We dont really know all that much about them. Supposedly theyre really old, part of nature, and they can manipulate time and space. The girl, Greer, made a portal at the cabin and this piece of bark opens it. We just need a tree. To her credit, Brittany decides to go along with our bizarre explanation and motions us out the door, picking up a large purse and her own backpack, meager belongings for a girl who probably isnt coming back. I think of the note on her dresser addressed to her parents. Im sure leavings not as easy as shes making it look, and as we step onto the street I reach out and grab her hand. I drop it after a squeeze, sensing shes not a touchy-feely girl, even though she must be feeling emotions now. She gives me a suspicious glance from the corner of her eye. What was that for? Thank you for helping us. Leaving them couldnt have been easy. Im not doing it for you. Im doing it for my parents, and Leah, and everyone else. Not that I dont like you or whatever, but I really dont know you very well. Fair enough. I smile in the darkness, pleased once again by her forthright nature. It reminds me a

little of Leah, and its easy to see why the two of them have always been chummy. When we get to the park, Lucas presses the bark into the first tree we come to thats not visible from the street, and a shimmering door yawns open in the trunk. The edges bob and shift, glinting pink and blue like bubbles made of soap. Brittany steps through into the unknown without a hitch, leaving the three of us staring at a tree. With a shrug, I follow her back to the cabin in Deadwood, South Dakota, where hopefully no dead Sidhe await us.

CHAPTER 23.

Its pretty here. Brittany pulls her down coat tighter around her, then nods her head toward the cabin. That where were going? Without waiting for an answer, she trudges that direction through the soggy grass. It sucks at our feet as we hurry to catch up. I dont know about Pax and Lucas, but Im a little worried about what shes going to find inside, and it wont work in our favor if she decides to turn tail and run. Im way too tired to chase her. Silence greets us at the door, followed quickly by Wolf, who leaps at me so hard I fall backward onto my rear. His tongue scrapes every uncovered inch of me until I dissolve into giggles and push him back, scratching him behind the ears until hes had enough from me and goes to greet Pax and Lucas with similar enthusiasm. Despite our tired bodies, they cant help but smile, too, and gratitude for Wolf floods me until getting up off the floor with limp-noodle legs feels impossible. Brittany reaches down a hand and hauls me up, then takes her turn petting Wolf when he noses her hand. You forgot to mention taking care of your dog. His names Wolf, I remind her, twisting my fingers in his scruff. He can pretty much take care of himself, but since youre here to let him out, we can patch up the hole in the window so it wont be so cold. I dont mind. I like him. I remember how taken she and Leah were with Wolf last winter. It makes me believe shell be okay here with him, will maybe even like having a pet around, since the rest of her company must still be down for the count. Althea, why dont you build Brittany a fire while Pax and I check oneverything else. Okay. A stack of wood remains by the place where the fire goesthe fire place, I guessand after wadding up a few strips of torn cloth to the logs the flames crackle and pop within a couple of minutes. Brittany sits on the couch, absently rubbing Wolfs head with more of a shell-shocked look on her face than Ive seen since we first undid her veil. You okay? No. But, yes, if youre asking if I can handle it. Its pretty wild, seeing you make fire like that. And Im petting a dog at a cabin in the middle of nowhere. I grin. Pretty crazy night, huh? Id say so. While were waiting for the boys to come back, I show her how to keep the fire going without me by adding bigger logs at night and then smaller sticks in the morning to bring it back to life. My nerves are stretched almost to breaking by the time Lucas and Pax return. I hop to my feet. What took you so long? My worry dissolves at the twin expressions of merriment flitting across their features. Theyre laughing within seconds, dragging Brittany and I into the bedroom where we left Greer and Nat. Greer kicked the covers away from her feet at some point, dangling her legs over the side of the bed from the knee down while staying buried under the blankets from the waist up. Underneath her

feet are piles of dead flowers. Mostly daisies, from what I can tell, with maybe a pansy or two thrown in for good measure. It is funny, the way they make waste, and I remember the boys have never seen her do it. But one glance at her face kills my amusement. Her pretty face sinks in under the eyes and cheekbones, leaving dark spots where healthy plumpness used to be. The golden hair, usually glowing and bouncy, lays limp and greasy around her face, and her legs look weak. And theyve only been here a few days. Nat looks worse than she does, and theres no evidence of waste on his side of the bed. I have no idea how the Others make it, or if they have to. Maybe its something they can turn off in dire situations. I know from my multiple experiences with injuring Others that they slip into an involuntary sleep state while healing, so Nat could be fine. Except he looks worse than Greer does, skin completely white. His hair has turned white, too, black veins visible underneath his skin. The covers near his face are crusted with black blood. Whats wrong with her? Brittanys eyes are glued to Greers face, no amusement evident in her, either. I cross the room, smoothing my friends hair back onto the pillow, leaning close enough to verify that life still moves through her body. The soft tickle of breath on my cheek brings tears to my eyes, and I pick up her limp hand, pressing it to my cheek. Its hard to explain. This is Greer. Thats Nat. Is he a Warden? She draws back, looking from Nat to the three of us as though weve tricked her. Whats he doing here? Hes not like the rest of the Others. He and Greer are sort of courting. They tried to kill him when they found out, so we saved him, too. He wont hurt you, Lucas answers. Theyre alive. Griffin, too, but he looks about as bad as she does. Brittany looks unconvinced, staying rooted to the spot while we leave the room. She follows after a moment, joining us in the living room, but pins the three of us with a stare that says she means business. I want an explanation right now. If Im going to take care of them, I need to know whats going on. All of it. After we tell her about the Sidhe and Nat, and how they fell into our care, she still wants to stay. Were all exhausted, but Pax is the only one brave enoughor maybe tired enoughto crawl into bed beside Griffin in the other room. Brittany collapses onto the sofa, covering up with the hateful scratchy blanket Ill never be sorry to leave behind, and her breathing evens out within minutes. Its been a long couple of days for all of us. Lucas took Wolf out to do his business, and maybe to hunt up some breakfast for tomorrow morning. He said he didnt think he could sleep yet after everything that had happened, but theyve been gone for a while now. I dont think I can rest until theyre both back inside. I dont feel like piling my outerwear back on, instead wrapping a blanket around me to fight the night breeze as I crack open the front door. The sight of Lucas sitting on the front steps, watching Wolf romp in the grass, gives me pause. His shoulders tense, so I know that hes heard me come outside, but he doesnt turn around or ask me to sit. I do anyway, plopping down as gracefully as possible while wrapped in a blanket. His familiar chill brushes against my cheeks but doesnt penetrate my protective layer, and for once I kind of wish that it did. On the other hand, if hes about to say hes tired of waiting, that I missed my chance and he doesnt feel the same way anymore, maybe it can shield me from the pain. Probably not. Its only been a couple of days since he held me and whispered how he felt while the night

breathed around us. But things have happened, and it feels more like weeks, or even years, have slipped past. Lucas might have decided we shouldnt talk about the future, after all. Or he could have been so accepting in the woods the other day because he thinks I want to be with Pax, and gave up waiting. But Ill never be able to live without telling him the words stirring inside me, climbing up into my mouth and begging to be shared. Even if its not going to work out, if hed rather get through all this and Partner with someone else, Im going to say them. They refuse to remain unspoken another day, another hour. We might only have tonight, or tomorrow. I dont want to die knowing Lucas wonders if I love him, too. Before I can swallow enough of my nerves to figure out how to begin, he reaches over and digs under my blanket until he finds my hand, then holds it gently between his palms. My fingers go stiff and icy until I push some warmth down to them to even us out. Lucas. No, wait. Let me. He doesnt look at me, so I stare at the way his Adams apple bobs as he speaks. I shouldnt have tried to push you the other night, tried to make you promise a future you cant see. Or dont want. If the reason things can never go back to you and me is because your future is you and Pax, I can learn to handle it. If I would have kept my feelings to myself, it wouldnt be awkward or hard between us. He faces me now, sadness warring with desperation in his ice blue gaze. Weve never had a hard time being together, Althea. That doesnt have to change, and Im sorry if I press my lips tentatively against Lucass, cutting off his words. His sharp intake of breath gives away his surprise, but his hesitance is evident in the way his arms twitch but refuse to wrap around me the way Id like. The kiss is short, and really my way of shutting him up before he makes everything harder. Its still not easy for me to pull back, and I dont go far, scooting closer until our noses almost touch. I remember the first night we met, how Lucas grabbed my wrist and leaned toward me until his face nearly brushed mine. I should have been terrified, but all my heart felt was a racing anticipation. Like now, only I feel a bit more nauseous over the prospect of losing him now that Ive had the chance to have him. He doesnt speak again, merely stares into my eyes with a serious expression. I want to tell you something. He quirks an eyebrow, and I try to smile through the flock of giant birds trying to escape my belly. I knew the moment I saw you in Portland that I never wanted to be apart from you again. But you were angry, and then you weredifferent. And Im different, too, and you left and I wondered if youd ever come back. I shake my head when he opens his mouth to interrupt. What Im saying is that it was never about Pax. And that even though the world around us barely looks like the one we lived in last autumn and weve changed, my feelings havent. I love you, too. His eyes go wide, but he doesnt move. The world kind of tips, the way it did the first time he kissed me, and the edges go black. My heart pounds in my ears and breath struggles to escape my lungs, and when I cant help it anymore, I let the tears come. If its too late, I understand. I should have said something the other night, but I was scared, and Lucass strong arms go around me, tugging me hard against his chest while his head drops, pressing our cheeks together. For the first time, I recognize the feeling I get inside his embrace, and its akin to the way I felt the first time I cupped fire in my palm without getting burned. As though Im exactly where Im meant to be.

Dont you dare say youre sorry, Althea. His words shake, cool air moving strands of hair against my neck. He lets me go, keeping his hands on my shoulders so I have to look at him. He neednt worry. I may never look away from him again. You say you love me, Lucas, and you understand things changed, but you dont know everything that happened last season. I stop when he shakes his head, mouth pulled down into a frown. I dont like it, Althea, and I certainly dont want to hear about it. But that was then. It doesnt matter now. I dont care what happened before, and I know weve got things to figure out. Just..say it again. He closes his eyes and I take the opportunity to drink him in. Blond hair, longer now and curling below his ears. Pale skin, touched a healthy pink by the chilly breeze. Strong chest and shoulders, covered only by a thin T-shirt while Im wrapped up like its the dead of winter. I shrug the blanket off my shoulders, on fire inside from the moment. The air freezes droplets of sweat to my skin, but that has nothing to do with the shivers zipping down my spine as I place a hand on Lucass chest and slide it across his muscles, up to the back of his neck. My fingers twist blond curls as I lean in, until our mouths are a hair from touching. I tell myself it doesnt matter anymore how many tomorrows we have, because from now on well spend our todays together. I can almost believe its true. The cold of his breath quickens, collides with my gasped heat. I love you, Lucas. I love you, I love you, I love This time he forces me to stop talking when he kisses me, slowly, as though we have all the time in the world. We dont, but for a long while, we pretend as though we do.

CHAPTER 24.

The next morning, I wake before Lucas. Were curled together in the big recliner, and though its just wide enough to fit both our bodies, we pretty much spent the night plastered against each other. It didnt feel quite close enough, after all the nights weve spent apart. I know hes awake when he cant fight the threatening smile, and one breaks over my own face in response. His pine scent barely registers when hes relaxed like this, and I nuzzle a little bit closer and breathe deep, the soft morning light settling around us. Good morning. Hi, I whisper back, covering my mouth with my hand. My breath tastes awful. His eyes crinkle at the corners. What are you doing? Nothing. My cheeks heat up, and when he tries to pry my hand away I clamp it tighter across my lips. When his fingers drop to my rib cage instead, my hand abandons my mouth to thwart his tickling. He takes advantage of my free lips and kisses me until I forget my name. At least until I hear it. Althea! You have got to be kidding me. Brittany looms over us, hands on her hips, head cocked to the side. I said your name three times. Pax is awake. I thought youd like to know. She smirks and walks to the door, opening it for Wolf before disappearing into the kitchen. Lucas tries to drag me under the blanket again, with his smell and cool body the way hes nibbling on my lower lip, but I push him away. Swatting at his smug smile, I climb out of the chair and escape into the cleansing room to collect myself. A glance in the mirror reveals a horrifying combination of fuzzy teeth, sleep-tangled hair, and toored cheeks. I scrub my face down with cold water, then brush my teeth for ten minutes and slip into a semiclean pair of jeans and a hoodie. Once my faithful used-to-be-white tennis shoes are tied, I think about putting my hair into a ponytail but leave it down when I remember how it makes Lucas light up. Ill put it up before we leave for the Underground Core. Itll be in the way if I dont, but being openly happy about the love between Lucas and me makes me feel as though I could float away. Im not ready to give up the euphoria just yet and come back to Earth. Even if its only going to last five more minutes, Ill take them. In the kitchen, Pax is trying to show Brittany how to skin a rabbit Wolf must have brought in from his morning hunt. It doesnt appear to be going all that well, since shes halfway across the kitchen while he holds the bloody carcass in the sink. Lucas sits at the wobbly kitchen table, eating baked beans out of a can with a spoon. He gives me a warm smile, then resumes watching the mornings entertainment. Ill eat whats in the pantry. I am not touching that thing. Or any other things that used to be alive. Brittany crosses her arms in front of her chest. Pax sighs. Youll need fresh meat, and Wolf wont stop bringing it to you. He can eat it outside. Fine. Pax skins the rest of the rabbit, then dismembers it and cuts it into neat chunks. When he turns and sees me lurking in the doorway, his slow smile appears. Morning, Summer.

Morning. I nod at the rabbit parts. Ill cook those before we leave. They should keep a few days. Unless Wolf eats them all or it really starts warming up. Dont bother. Im not eating that. This time Im the one who sighs. Gratitude at Brittanys willingness to leave home, to come and help us, wears thin with every obstinate flash of her pale eyes. Things are different out here, Brittany. Youre going to have to adapt. She doesnt answer as she storms past me back into the living room and flops on the musty couch. The boys wisely stay in the kitchen while I roast the rabbit, and nothing interrupts the crackling of fire until Brittanys stomach growls at the scent wafting off the dripping meat. Feeling rested for the first time in weeks, I dump the cooked rabbit in front of her on the coffee table. After it cools, Wolf tugs his portion free and trots to the door, looking back at me expectantly until I open it for him. When I return to the couch, Brittany has at least touched a piece of meat. Her nose wrinkles as she sniffs it, but her grumbling belly gives her away. All of my irritation sloughs off at her tentative movements. It wasnt so long ago that I was sure consuming any non-Other products would kill me on the spot, or that Wolf would eat me in my sleep. It took weeks to adjust to the changed world I had entered, and Brittany had everything dumped on her in a couple of days. She had a few weeks with Leah, but knowing the truth while still living in a warm house with three meals a day is a bit different than leaving that all behind. A little compassion could go a long way. Brittanys difficult personality might be born of fear more than anything. Its not so bad, really. It tastes a lot like chicken, and weve been eating the food Wolf brings home for weeks. Were fine. But youre not human, are you. Its not a question, but its not intended to be rude. No. But we have human blood, too, Brittany, and we are on your side. You have to eat, to keep your strength up. To be ready for whatever comes next. I get up, my knees stiff from squatting in front of her. And look, I have something for you that will help pass the time. Even though its hard to let go, I pass her my copy of Anne of Green Gables . Im not sure Brittany and I will have the same taste in books, but its worth a try. There are more in the back room, the one that looks like a den. Most of those are pretty dry, but they might have useful information. She runs her fingers over the cover, then flips the volume over and reads the back. What is it? A made-up story. You read it for fun, not like in Cell. You might like it. I shrug, waiting a little more expectantly than Id like for her verdict. If life were normal on Earth, I suspect Brittany is the kind of girl that everyone waits for approval from. So maybe things wouldnt be all that different, after all. Do you have any more? Her shy grin catches me off guard, and I think again how pretty she is. Sure. I dig A Wrinkle in Time and Harry Potter and the Sorcerers Stone out of one of the backpacks. I leave A Separate Peace because it isnt mine to share. Here. I want to thank her again for doing this, but recall her stiff reaction in Danbury and still my tongue. Instead I nod. Its fun to discuss the books, once youre done. Well have to do that whenwhen we come back. Her mouth dips into a frown at my hesitation, and she scoots to the edge of the sofa, setting the book to the side. You have to come back, Althea. You and your boyfriend, and the hot guy. Plus Deshi. All of you. I swallow hard, hit again with the weight of responsibility on my shoulders. Our shoulders. It started out only me, then I added Lucas and then Pax. Deshi, by default. Cadi and Ko, Greer and Griffineven Nat. Not to mention Leah and the other kids who had been taken, and the ones weve

unveiled these past few days. Ive spent my whole life wishing I didnt have to be alone all the time, and now Im not. I have friends. Sort of. If you count Greer and Leah, and maybe Brittany. I have a boy who loves me, and two more who are something more than friends. Kindred. Even though the fact fills me with so much love its hard to breathe, it presses weight across my skin, as though the air has suddenly grown heavy. Theyre all counting on me. Im fighting for so much more than my own selfish survival. I swallow hard. Were going to do our best, Brittany. I promise. Good. When you get back you can tell me what kissing is like. She shoots me a wicked grin. After I recover my wits at being teased about Lucas, I give her a genuine smile. Deal. Pax and Lucas come in, their steps hesitant. I roll my eyes, but Brittany beats me to the punch. Its okay, guys. Girl things tucked neatly away. They exchange a glance that says they cant think of the right way to respond. Instead, the room stays quiet until Brittany gives a rather unladylike snort and I grin. Well, shall we go meet our doom? Dont talk like that, Summer. Instead, try, Shall we go saunter into a real-life Other hive and walk out with Deshi, no biggie? Seriously. Try it. How about we just do it instead? Lucas isnt upset, in fact, the expression on his face says hes amused. Yes. Lets do that. Im with Lucas. Standing around here any longer is only going to wind my nerves so tight itll be hard to walk the fifteen hours to Mount Rushmore. The way I see it, the Others know were coming. Keeping Deshi there is probably a trap, one they know were going to walk straight into sooner or later. Its the only explanation I can come up with for them leaving us alone for this long. Theyre too smart not to be able to figure out a way to find us, if they put their resources to it. Even if Griffin and Greer say the cabin is protected somehow, we havent been here the whole time. I suspect theyre aware, at least marginally, of our movements. They have Deshi, thoughthe one thing we cant move forward withoutso theyre conserving energy. Even if they spotted us on the cameras in the Sanctioned Cities, why waste resources? They know were coming to them sooner or later. The day warms around us, the sound of running water joining us on our trek. Streams are breaking free of their beddings of ice, snow dribbles off of trees and down cliffs, and the day smells fresh and wet. It would be pleasant, if we were out for a simple hike. We spot wildlife along the way, and even a big cat like the one that attacked Wolf crouches in a huge tree. Last winter it froze Pax and I in our tracks, a response that almost cost Wolf his life, but today none of us even pause. Its yet another indication of how much things have changed in only a few months. Nothing out here can threaten us. If that cat jumped, wed have it charred, encased in ice, and swirled away in a tornado before it hit the ground. Which might be overkill, but the point remains. Maybe nothing out here can frighten me, but the Prime Other and his children are a different story. Especially Kendaja. Her soft singsong voice and the way her kiss dumped Kos brains out of his ears speed up my heart until I press a hand against my chest. Lucas casts a glance my way but I shake my head. He doesnt need to worry so much about me, and the sooner he accepts that, the better. Were going to take care of one another. All three of us. Theyre not going to get killed trying to

soften blows for me. Night falls around us as we draw near to the old monument. Rustles and hoots imbue the air, sounds that are part of the fabric of the darkness as much as the stars or moon belong in the sky. I light a small flame in each hand and point them forward like flashlights, allowing us to keep our pace. Even Lucas is sweating now; weve been walking with only a couple of breaks since morning. When the mountain with its unflinching faces stares down at us, all three of us slow to a stop. The lights extinguish as soon as I quit focusing on them, and a moment later Lucas slides a hand into mine. Shivers zip up my arm but I ignore them, holding on tighter. This is it, then. Yeah. This is it. Pax stares ahead for a couple more minutes, then gives a curt nod. Lets go.

CHAPTER 25.

Weve decided over the last several days that were going to use the element of surprise as far as it takes us, going on the offensive as soon as we get inside. While Pax and I throw everything weve got at the Wardens, Lucas will run up to free Deshi. Were hoping most of the attack will be on the ground, where the majority of Wardens were centered when Lucas checked things out. Pax and I just have to keep them there while Lucas gets to Deshi. He should be able to handle a couple of guards, if thats still all thats between us and our fourth. Im hoping Deshi will give Lucas some help once he realizes what were attempting. Although, given hes been stuck with the Others since the beginning, he might not even know what hes capable of, and we dont have the time to explain it. I hope hes a fast learner. Once the four of us are together, it should tip the scales in our favor. Cadi said more than once that our parents, when linked together, are more powerful than the rest of the Others combined. Im assuming that applies to us in at least half strength, so getting out shouldnt be a worry. If we can get to Deshi. If hes able to help us. If hes alive. Behind the trash pile, I push the ifs out of my mind as the three of us take a few minutes to collect ourselves. Its like we should say something, but the right words dont exist. Or if they do, Im not wise enough to pull them from my mind for what might be one of our last coherent moments together. All I can think is that Ive hidden too much from them, when it comes to what the Others particularly Kendajaare capable of. I thought it best not to frighten them or make them feel worse about the torture I survived, but now that theyre facing it, too, maybe it would have been better if they were prepared. There is no real way to prepare for such a thing, though, and the hope still remains that well make it out of the Underground Core safely. The three of us hold a power with so much strength and depth it sometimes scares me, and with Deshi on our side it will be even stronger. Our parents, weve agreed, are the problem. Theyre stronger than we are, and unpredictable, like the Old Maid. Theyre shuffled in a deck of cards and we have no way of knowing when or if theyre going to pop up. Or whether theyre going to be with us or against us. We cant know until we step through that door and follow Lucas into the dark. I would follow him anywhere, and Pax, too. I know they feel the same way about me. And so we go. The three of us step single file through two heavy metal doors and into a pitch-black tunnel. The smell of wet stone, which has permeated our day, grows stronger until it clings to my skin, making it clammy and too cool. Its too quiet, with nothing but the sound of trickling water and the crunch of our footsteps across dirt and gravel to make me believe were not in a tomb. Not that I want to be greeted with cake and a butt kicking, but this is almost as bad. Definitely creepier. Then the winding, dense tunnel opens up into a huge cavern. The room were standing in isnt very wide across, but it stretches what looks like miles to the right. To the left is an arched cutout in the mossy rock, and through it is the room Lucas described, with two long tables flanked by benches. Theyre full of Wardens in familiar tan-and-black uniforms, playing cards with those

colored, round pieces of plasticchips, Pax called thempiled in the middle of the games. The ceiling hovers an eternity away, dripping stalagmites toward the floor like suspended knives, and in front of us, along the opposite wall, rises the most rickety staircase in the history of stairs. At each landing a cage thats made out of a slick, hard substance is tacked off to one side. Its hard to tell at this distance, but it looks as though the cages are made from the same material the Others use in their Observatory Podthe one that was totally resistant to my fire. Some sort of marble, I remember thinking at the time. Theyre small, maybe only four feet deep by five wide, and eight feet tall. There are no visible doors, as Lucas said, only six-inch-thick bars wrapping the whole structure, maybe room for an arm to squeeze between them but nothing more. The stairs twist haphazardly at each turn, drifting toward the center of the room, then back toward the wall, then to the left with no apparent reasoning behind the shifts. The last cage thats visible from the floor is at least thirty stories up, and pretty much in the center of the room. Cables run up from above the last landing into the darkness that must end at the top of the cave at some point. Holy waste buckets, Pax whispers. He glances at Lucas. You didnt quite describe it well enough, Winter. I was distracted. Deshis up there. Lucas points straight up. In the last one. We take a final step out of the shadows at the same moment as the forty or so Wardens rise from the tables and take deliberate steps in our direction. Whether we tripped some sort of alarm system is a mystery, but our arrival definitely hasnt shocked them. So much for the element of surprise, I mutter through clenched teeth. The three of us move with deliberate steps across the room, turning around to keep the group of advancing Wardens at our front. Theyre coming fast, though, and we end up walking backward so quickly its hard not to trip and fall. The pieces of gleaming black metal in their hands are foreign to me, but some kind of instinct throws me flat on the ground when they point them at us. Pax and Lucas hit the deck beside me, not a second before black gooey globs fly from the end of the weapons and splatter with wet whaps on the staircase and stone wall behind us. I turn my face to the side, the cool dirt relieving the heat in my cheeks, and meet Lucass eye. Go. Pax and I have got this. Pax snorts but raises a hand and blows the black weapons from the Wardens hands. It doesnt stop them, and farther back in the crowd more of them hold similar items, but its a start. Lucas, go. Now. He nods, jaw clenched as he surveys the room for his best chance to scramble for freedom. Our eyes meet again, and I know the grim determination locking down my emotions reflects in his rigid gaze. It doesnt stop him from leaning in and pressing a hard, lightning-quick kiss to my lips. Ugh. Gross. A little help, here, Summer. Paxs tight request pulls my attention from Lucass retreating form. We need to give him cover, but when I look at Pax, he jerks his head backward, toward where the gooey stuff splatted. My eyes follow his indication, which is when it becomes clear the stuff isnt stuff at all, but some kind of life-form. Gelatinous and black, they slurp through the dirt on the ground, leaving clean, shiny stone in their wake. Their shapes change with each pull forward toward Pax and me. Theyre essentially pushing us closer to the Wardens, and while I dont have the slightest clue what they are, I am sure I dont want them to touch me. Althea! Duck! I flatten against the floor again, trusting Paxs command without a second thought, as more of the

disgusting creatures thwap into the structures behind us. That makes at least twenty. I toss three or four fireballs at the front of the line, taking out at least six Wardens with that single effort. A sucking sensation against my calf registers the second before unbelievable pain sears my skin. I twist around, trying my best to stay low and not to scream in agony. One of the dirt-eating slugs has dissolved my jeans and attached itself to my calf. The awareness of my skin melting sizzles into my nerve endings, dissolving into a throbbing burn that licks its way up my leg and down to my foot. It slips through my fingers when I try to pry it off, morphing into one shape, then another before my grasp is good enough to rip. Pax, I pant. Help. My breath comes in gasps. If I let it out all at once I wont be able to regulate my reaction enough to not pass out. Oh, not good. Here. He throws a leg over mine, trapping the infuriatingly slimy thing under his leg, then tosses more cyclones of air at the Wardens. His leg squashes the slug enough that I can grab one side and pull, and the relief as it separates from my tissue is immediate. I toss it hard across the room. The skin underneath the blob has disappeared, melted off the sides of my legs until globs of fat and muscle show through, and I look away before I pass out. Another one gloms on to my exposed ankle, but oddly, theres no pain. I use the ground to trap it, then rip it free. A solid sheen of what might be bubbly saliva coats the inside of my ankle, and the skin is tinged pink, but its not marred like my calf. Theres no time to wonder about why the wounds are different while more of the buggers quiver slowly toward usone has burned the rubber off the bottom of Paxs shoe. The good part is they dont seem to have minds of their own, simply moving forward and sucking. It makes me feel better about obliterating them, which I do with an inferno that has Pax drawing his knees up to avoid the blaze. The skin-dissolving things dot the ground behind us like puddles of oil, gyrating of their own accord and leaving me positive that theyll re-form and come after us before too long. Instead of worrying about it, and to take my focus off the pain gnawing from my calf up toward my abdomen with giant, serrated teeth, I turn back to help Pax. Hes blowing up a heck of a storm, lifting some of the tables from the next room and adding poker chips and cards to the swirling melee. The chunks of wood that find their mark keep those Wardens down, joining the ones that caught my fireballs. Some of the Wardens are tossed through the air, rear over elbows, but they mostly land on their feet. Even if they dont, it doesnt take them long to rejoin the group pushing their way forward into the wind. A few more slam into the cavern walls hard enough to fall unconscious. I can only hope there are broken bones or internal injuries serious enough to keep them down for a while. All in all, were doing a fair amount of damage. But theyre still coming. Chunks of my hair rip free from my ponytail, obscuring my vision. Its hard to hear over the howling gale. I press my hands to the ground, urging fire toward the Wardens. It stops them at first, but the ground is simply dirt and rock; it cant sustain the flames for very long. I toss handfuls of flames, at first directed at individuals, then at entire columns. At least half of the original forty Wardens are still bearing down on us. Pax throws a few more of our pursuers into the wall, a sheen of sweat breaking out on his olive complexion as he pales. Im panting from the effort, too, and combined with the pain in my leg, its hard to know how long we can keep it up. I grit my teeth and take out two more, and Pax gets another, until only ten are left. Then at least a hundred more spill through the limestone archway, tan-and-black, crisp, hands full

of shining weapons. The sight of Zakej and Kendaja off to one side jumps my heart into my throat. And thats before I notice Pamant standing smack-dab in the middle. What are we going to do? I shout, slinking backward against the rough, pitted wood of the staircase. Splinters stab through my sweatshirt, pricking my skin, but I barely feel it. Sweat plasters my hair against my neck and forehead as I struggle with the heat still simmering, mixing with my terror. Huge rocks, each bigger than a rider, crash from the ceiling, slamming into the floor and causing tremors hard enough to knock me to my knees. They keep coming, raining down, narrowly missing Pax and me as we lunge one way and then another, tangling together then apart as Pamant tries to crush us like bugs. The weapons fire again, and theres no time to think about getting out of the way. Black goo creatures slam into my chest and hair, knocking the wind out of me. I fall to my knees, gasping for breath and struggling to tear them free before they eat away my clothes, until I dont have any skin left at all. Pax grunts with the effort of freeing himself. Strands of red hair drop beneath me as I scratch out the creature stuck to my scalp. My fingertips are raw and bloody from the effort. When Im rid of them and look up, the Wardens are less than twenty feet away. Its a trap, a death trap, to run up the stairs, but we have nowhere else to go. Upstairs, I pant, grabbing Paxs hand and hauling him behind me. He hops on one leg, stomping loose the last of his flesh eaters, and we run.

CHAPTER 26.

Up, up, upthe stairs go on forever, exactly as they looked from the ground. The cages rocking back and forth at each landing have been empty so far, thank goodness. My gut clenches every time we pass one, even though Im not sure who Im terrified will be locked inside one of them. Lucas. Leah. My mother, maybe. I hold tight to the railings as the suspended structure dips and sways under our weight, shuddering as the Wardens step onto it a few flights below. The way it twists and turns every fifteen feet ensures they cant get a clean shot at us with the firing machines, so at least our skin is safe. For the moment. The bad thing about this layout is that Pax and I are running to nowhere. Once we reach the top, well find Lucas and Deshi, but well be trapped with no way out. The thought leaves me hoping once again Cadis right about our power exploding once were all together. Then I realize it doesnt matter. The only way were getting out of here with Deshi is by traveling. The fire starts to build in my center, weakened a little from the display downstairs, and Im about ready to the torch the staircase and turn our attackers into falling embers. Except at that moment, we hit another landing, another cage. This one isnt empty. The sight of Cadi stops me, and Pax drags to a stop, huffing. The sound of pounding Warden boots echoes distantly in my ears, but for this moment, all I can do is stare. Shes a shell of the Spritan I met last autumn, even further gone than when I saw her last, in the Observatory Pod. Her front is pressed against the ground, face turned toward the cage door, one arm reached out as though pleading for help. For mercy or food, I dont know, but none of it was given. Midnight eyes open and staring, clothes torn away in pieces, Cadi is a picture of abject misery. Madness. It looks as though theyve tortured her with the amorphous slugs, and chunks of skin have sloughed away, leaving white alabaster underneath. Its the pristine color of bone but shimmers like glass. Its beautiful, and I wonder if Cadis true Spritan appearance is showing through now, while shes unable to stop it. Either way, she doesnt know us. Whatever made her Cadi is gone, but her ragged inhale and exhale says theyre still keeping her alive. Probably only so they can torture her more, so they can use her to make the three of us talk, or lure us here in the first place. Still, I cant reduce the stairs to ash now. Even if I light them from here down, theres a good chance the fire would leap upward, too. Cadi would crash to her death along with the Wardens gaining on us. Come to think of it, theres no guarantee Pax and I would be able to beat the flames in a race to the top, or that wed have time to get to Deshi and travel before this whole staircase disintigrated. Can you lift us to the top? I ask Pax, suddenly recalling he can do that. He shakes his head. Not right now. I lost a lot of energy downstairs, and it takes everything to haul us both. Zackej shouts an indecipherable command, shaking me out of my horror at the sight of Cadis Broken body. Pax and I start moving again in tandem, working as a team as we pull each other up the

steps, taking turns aiming fire and swirling air down at our pursuers. Its slowing them down, and buying us a few precious minutes, but it wont stop them. I keep waiting for Pamant to shake this place down, but the earthen rumbles never come. If I had time between finding more fire inside me and running straight upward forever, I might wonder why. As it is, Im just going to count it as a lucky break. My legs burn by the time were halfway up, and the cages are all full now. I barely glance inside them, not having time to stop and, honestly, not wanting to know if they contain more ruined bodies that used to be people I knew. My right calf, where the slug burned through my pants and skin, is numb and heavyI cant decide if thats better or worse. Paxs face puffs red at my side, slick with sweat. Were both peeling off layers of clothes as we run, impossibly hot in this stuffy cavern and totally spent from the physical exertion and the way we loosed our energy in the fight. We gave Lucas some time, and I keep expecting to meet him and Deshi on the way down. Every time we hit a new landing and step onto a new flight without them appearing, more nerves join the ones banging around in my stomach. A gabillion things could have gone wrong, not least of all that theyve damaged Deshi beyond repair, too. Its arrogant of the Prime to keep him here; Ive always thought so. If they suspect we take after our parents as far as our power is concerned, they could remove the threat of us ever coming into our full abilities by killing one of us. And theyve had Deshi for months. Suspicion niggles in the back of my mind, a little feather that tickles the inside of my ear. Its been there, nagging, ever since I learned theres something about Deshi no one can tell us, and the way Cadi phrased so carefully that it wouldnt be easy for us to get him. Were running straight into a trap, is what it all adds up to, but one we had to enter in order to fully understand the obstacles in our path. If Deshi is dead, or eviscerated, well have to change tactics. We can still help the humans try to figure out another way. If we get out of here. The final landing, suspended over the center of the room, finally levels in front of us. The cage containing Deshi takes up almost the entire thing, made of black marble flecked with silver and white. Hes inside, lying on his belly the way Cadi was, except his eyes are closed. I think they open for a moment, taking a quick survey of the happenings outside his prison, but when I check again, theyre closed. I must have imagined it. He would get up and help if he were capable. Lucass back blocks my view of the front, and two frozen Wardens splay to one side, arms hanging off the edge and dripping water toward the floor as they thaw. Lucas. Whats taking so long? He spins around, palpable relief washing over his features. I cant get it open. Theres no handle, no lock. I tried freezing and breaking it, but its too strong. Pax takes a giant leap over the downed Wardens, landing at Lucass side and running his hands over the front of the trap. My eyes slide to Deshi again as I pick my way closer. Has he been awake at all? No. He hasnt moved. How are we going to get in there? These enclosures were clearly made to keep people with abilities either in or out. I nod. I know. They have similar holding areas in the Observatory Pod, and when they tortured me they tied me to a huge chair made of the same material that couldnt be melted. Pax finds nothing, and no matter how hard he pushes air at the bars, they dont give. The strong wind rolls Deshi onto his back against the wall, reinforcing my belief that hes actually unconscious.

The telltale sign of Paxs frustration, the acrid scent of burning leaves, makes me sneeze and I push him away from the bars. My fingers run along the inside, up as far as I can reach. I crouch down, recalling the hidden button that opens the boundary, but find nothing. When Lucas and Paxs legs appear in my field of vision, pressed up against the marble, the air is sucked free of my lungs. The sour taste of fear and the smell of panic curl vines around my heart and I rise slowly to my feet, trying to prepare myself for whatever Im about to see when I turn around. Id been so intent on finding a way in that the Wardens approach hadnt registered. They were less than five minutes behind us after our fire and wind intervention, we knew that, and now theyre crowded on the landing, snaking back onto the stairs. At least fifty of them made the climb upward, and were seriously outnumbered. Zackej pushes his way to the front, turning my knees to jelly. I grab on to Pax and Lucas for strength, to steady my trembling limbs, and also to remind myself theyre with me. Im not facing this alone this time, and whatever happens, the three of us are together. Pamant isnt with them, a fact that hums in time with the whispers trying to push to the front of my mind. Somethings wrong, a detail we havent considered, a variable not apparent to the three of us. Why wouldnt they haul their most valuable weapon up here to deal with us once and for all? The sight of Kendaja twirling her way through the clump of Wardens, strikingly lovely in the stark black dress that hugs her tiny waist and flares out until it lands at her knees, kills any borrowed confidence. She hums softly, her eyes locked on Lucas. The panting starts. Her tongue slips out and wets her mouth, leaving too much saliva behind, reminding me of the goop the second slug left on the inside of my ankle. She lifts her brothers hand, holding it above her head as she spins in a circle, the dress fanning out while she giggles manically. Do you like my dress oh do you, would you like to kiss me in this dress? Pine, delicious sticky sweet She pauses and sniffs the air hungrily. I want it, oh I do, I do brother let me have it the apples too for me daddy said, he said. My stomach twists, the nauseating memory of the kiss she forced on Ko clawing its way out of the case Ive locked it in. My body involuntarily tries to pull farther away from her, but all that accomplishes is a smack to the back of the head when I immediately hit the bars keeping Deshi trapped. All in good time, dear sister. Zakejs cold gaze doesnt waver, doesnt lift from the three of us even though we all avoid looking directly at him. You know, were very happy youve decided to join us, my sister and I. Father will be so pleased. You didnt need to sneak in, of course, or cause so much damage. We are your family, after all. You belong here. We dont belong with you, Lucas spits, the quiver in the words belying the bravado. I do hope youll change your mind. Quickly, too, because honestly my hold on Kendaja is not as firm as my fathers. I fear the day rapidly approaches when shell slip my grasp entirely and then He spreads his hands out in a gesture thats completely human and unnerving. The way the Others ape their hosts never fails to stand the hairs up on my arms. At any rate. My eyes are glued to Kendaja, who grins and pants in alternating motions, making a gimme motion toward us with her manicured hands. I have an errant thought, wondering if shes as lovely in her alien form as she is this human body, whether the Prime and his Partner were devastated at her malformed brain when it became apparent as an infant. Whether he meant all along to use his daughter as a twisted executioner, or if there had been a day when hed simply loved her too much to dispose of her, not imagining she would become a valuable tool.

I never thought things like that before we met Nat. About the Others having feelings besides hate and ruthless arrogance. Kendajas grin morphs into an alluring pout, except for the drool and the crazed look in her pitchblack eyes. She crosses her arms and sticks out her bottom lip, giving her the appearance of a much younger girl. Hurt me, you hurt me water, water everywhere, ice its hard so hard, ow ow ow. Shes tiptoeing toward Lucas, and if she comes much closer I am going to lose whats left of my mind. Fear of her unpredictable nature, her special method of killing, snags down every nerve ending in my body. I can feel the danger emanating from her, and sweat breaks out on my palms as my heart gallops harder. Her voice drops to a whisper. I wont forget about the hurt the way it hurt. Hurting isnt bad, no, its good, Ill show you water, Kenda wants to show you, she wants wants wants to make it hurt. I jerk my hand free from Lucass, balling my fingers into fists. Trembles run over me, stir terror in my stomach, squeeze all the air from my lungs. The time to fight her inches closer and closer, but the thought of touching Kendaja makes me want to retch. A groan climbs over my shoulder and into my ear, stopping her in her tracks. It came from behind us, which can only mean Deshi is awake, or at least headed that direction. Cover me, Pax mutters, moving behind Lucas and me so he can peer at the boy he knew briefly before they were both tossed in a prison and tortured several months ago. Even though Pax is the only one of us Deshi knows, I wonder if hes the best envoy given that he abandoned him to all of this, even if he didnt have a choice. I hear him speaking softly to our fourth and know we need to give them a minute. A deep breath later, one eye still on Kendaja as she retreats to her brothers side, I face my fears. Again, and likely not for the last time. So here we are. Trapped. Backed into a corner like animals. What are you going to do with us now? Zakej doesnt give any indication that he means to answer me, but even if he were going to, it would have to wait. At that moment the ground quakes, even though Pamant is presumably still far below us, at the bottom of the cavern. The staircase jumps and shimmies, the sound of cracking wood and screeching metal pounding in my ears. Then the suspensions snap, the noise vibrating in the air, and all of the Wardens below the landing drop out of sight.

CHAPTER 27.

The shaking continues. My mind conjures horrible images of Cadi, of the other beings trapped and unable to save themselves, crashing into the hard stone floor hundreds of feet below. I stumble to the side, fall against Lucas, and then we both topple backward. My hands go instinctively to the back of my head, trying to protect my skull from the smack of the thick marble bars. Instead of hitting them, my rear end hits the floor and bounces, hard. We fell right through the bars, as though they werent there. Its not possible. The obsidian marble stares me in the face as though it never moved, and Lucas and I exchange a glance. Had the quaking knocked something loose with the mechanism? As quickly as it began, the event ceases. Deshi drops from his feet to his knees, then into the dirt; he must have started the quake. He expended too much energy for someone clearly not well. With the landing steadiedand now the only remaining refuge, and at least thirty stories upZakej recovers his cool. He grins at the sight of all four of us inside the cage, and both he and Kendaja approach the bars. I ignore them, for now, and turn to the boys. Lets travel. Now. We can take Deshi. I dont know, Althea. He doesnt have a bracelet and hes too out of it to use his own power. What if we lose him? What if he doesnt get out? My eyes race over the boys arms, the sight of him hitching fear in my lungs even though I know he wasnt the one who tried to kill us in Danbury. Zakejs mimicry was perfect, though, and the Deshi lying on the floor looks identical to the one we knew and came close to maybe trusting. The one I saw torture Others, who got so much pleasure out of Cadis pain, and its hard to separate my feelings. Its true that no rainbow threads ring either of his wrists, and I bend down, swallowing bile as I check his ankles. Its not there, either. I guess the Others might have taken it from him, but I dont see why. They couldnt have known its purpose or origin, unless they tortured it out of him. They probably did. Something about his appearance, something besides the fact that he looks exactly like my torturer last autumn, tugs at the edges of my mind. It hums like the concern over the missing Pamant, the whispers over the secrets Greer and Cadi were unable to share, but no matter how hard I study him, nothing jumps out at me. His skin is the yellowish shade I remember, not bronze like Paxs but more golden. The slick black hair falls over his almond-shaped eyes, cheekbones a little flatter and more spread out than any of ours. Well, what else can we do? I ask. Yes, what else can you do? Zakej mimics from outside the cage. Lucas takes a step toward him, hands clenched into fists, crossing to the Primes son in two steps. Its not until hes too close for me to call him back that the danger slams into my chest. Lucas! My shriek splinters, joins his shrill yell as Kendaja reaches through the bars and wraps one hand in his shirt. The other she holds against his jaw, splitting the skin with the gentle press of a finger the way she did to my face.

Both Pax and I are off the floor and at his side within seconds, and loathing pours through me as I grab her arm, burning her until she lets go of Lucas. Paxs hands tangle in her hair, pulling as she tries to back away. Kendaja pants hard, spit covering her chin, and looks for all the world like weve hurt her feelings. She raises her injured arm to her face and licks it like Wolf does when hes hurt. The way her eyes roll back in her head, as though the pain is something to be treasured, sends unstoppable chills down the back of my neck. Pax, let her go. We have bigger problems. Im not sure thats technically true, but we need to get out of here. Are you okay? I ask Lucas. His normally pale face has turned ashen, and blood drips through his fingers as they pinch the shallow cut. Fine, he responds through clenched teeth. Okay. Then lets go. We turn around to go to Deshi, to put him between us and travel awaysomewhere, anywhere but here. But hes gone. Did you lose something? Zakejs smooth water-over-rocks voice pours freezing water over my back. You lost it him, it, we found it, too bad too bad, take care of your things, theyre your things treat them right. Its your job but youre bad at it. Bad, the Primes insane daughter trills, laughing. We spin back around, slowly. I try to prepare myself for the sight of Deshi in Kendajas clutches, for watching her kiss him until his brains slop onto the ground. Except Deshi isnt held captive at all. Hes standing, perfectly straight and unharmed, between Zakej and Kendaja. He studies us with an unflinching gaze, making no move to disable our captors or free us from the cage he obviously knew how to slip out of any time he wanted. Zakej spares Deshi a look of annoyance. You didnt have to break the stairs. You know how I like them. It doesnt matter. Theyre just for show, and we needed to get them secured. Deshi shrugs, clearly unafraid of the Primes son. Its then that the warnings in the back of my brain peal loud and clear. They dont need Pamant because they have Deshi. The reason Cadi and Greer couldnt warn us about why it would be so difficult to get Deshi back is because Deshi doesnt want to be gotten back. His appearance doesnt seem right because its not marred. No bruises, no blood. Not a speck of harm has been done to him, at least not recently. But why? I want to ask, but it seems like exactly what Zakej wants, so I bite my tongue. Pax, true to form, has no such qualms. Why? He asks Deshi the question, but our fourth remains stubborn and silent. I think the real question is, why would you assume Deshi would be on your side? After all, son of Air, you left him alone in Portland. We have been good to him, taken him into our family, shown him the true extent of his abilities. The air goes out of Pax at the reminder that he abandoned Deshi, guilt collapsing his face even though he tries to hide it. My heart hurts for him, but theres more to worry about right now that whether or not he feels bad. Deshi, I didnt have a choice. I meant to come back. We tried for months to come back, butIm sorry.

Its true, I add, unable to leave Pax alone in his explanations. Weve been looking for you, Deshi. We never abandoned you. They kept you from us. Something flickers in his blue eyes, and I notice for the first time that black veins run through the whites. It catches my breath, this evidence of his Otherness, but it doesnt change the fact that we need him. The slight shift in expression is almost invisible, equally unreadable. It doesnt look like forgiveness, though. He says nothing; the silence begins to unnerve me. My father asked that the three of you be alive when he returns from the Harvest Site. Ill do the best I can, but Im afraid I cant predict the ramifications of those burns on your leg, Althea. Ill tell him to hurry. Nitric, sulfuric, hydrochloric, we can cure it. Hydroflouric turns the living into bones, bones full of holes, eaten eaten eaten up. Kendaja regards me seriously, as though shes making some kind of sense. Deshis black-veined eyes jerk to my pants where theyve been burned away, but his expression doesnt change. Ill be seeing you, my dear abominations. Perhaps sooner than later, yes? Zakej takes a couple steps back on the landing, then turns to go. I wonder dully how theyre going to get down, but Zakej merely wanders to the edge, kicking the two Wardens Lucas incapacitated earlier until the last of the ice falls off their hair and from around their noses. Get up, he snarls. Whats left of the group that pursued us, including the Primes family and the boy we risked everything to save, walk out onto what must be an invisible staircase, leaving us alone.

CHAPTER 28.

Althea, let me look at your leg. Lucas flops down against the back wall, still holding the wounded skin at his chin. I sink down beside him, and Pax joins us. Exhaustion eases out of my limbs until I want nothing more than to lie down and sleep. Now that were alone, my leg burns as though its on fire, and this kind of fire hurts as bad as anything the Others have ever done inside my mind. Its as though someone sawed off the nerves in my calf and is holding a hot hair dryer directly against the raw ends. Lucas runs his fingers over the ruined skin until water gushes across the wound. It offers little relief, but he doesnt stop when I tell him its not helping. The grim set of his mouth spears new anxiety into my heart. Im not cleaning it to stop the pain. Those words Kendaja said? They werent nonsense. He squints at me, trying a halfhearted smile. I mean, I know you were distracted by my mere presence in chemistry last year, but what about the hundreds of classes you sat through before that? Too many things trip and stumble through my mind for me to be able to respond to his teasing, even though I appreciate the effort. The events of the past couple of hours run over me like a rider, leaving imprints on my body that wont heal. I call up the memory of Kendajas strange rhyme, and after a moment, the words she said strike a chord. Acid. Yeah. Where did it come from? His fingers continue to gush cool water over my injury. The black goop they launched was alive. It secreted it. Did it get you anywhere else? There was one on my ankle, but it didnt burn. My voice sounds far away, detached from my body somehow. I really am so tired. Pax leans over now, inspecting the second spot. Its still a bit pink, but otherwise unharmed. Nothing like the plum-sized hole in my calf. The look they exchange tells me Im still missing something. Lets get out of here. Lucas reaches for my hand, nodding toward Pax. Theyve left us our bracelets, which seems a little odd now that I think about it. Theyve seen us travel, and they must know by now that we can do it without help. Maybe Zakej is smug enough to believe Cadis death will put an end to it, but that doesnt seem right. He and his father have learned by now not to underestimate us, so something else is going on. Either way, we cant leave. No, Pax and I say in unison. My eyes meet his, finding the same concern and resignation thats pressing against my skin from the inside. I nod, too tired to explain. We cant do a thing without Deshi, Winter. Theres no point in leaving. Better we stay here and try to find a way to bring him back around to our side. Pax pauses, glancing at me. And if Altheas hurt as badly as Zakej thinks, we need to be here. Theyre the only ones who can fix it. They wont fix me, but youre right about Deshi. He doesnt know everything we do, and we owe him. Hes been in here all this time, without the benefits of meeting Cadi and Greer and Wolf. Even Griffin and Nat have helped us see our responsibility for what it is. We cant leave him again. It

would only reinforce what he thinksthat we dont care about him, that he cant count on us. But how are we even going to talk to him? He didnt say a word just now, and I doubt hell be coming around for chats. Lucas threads his fingers through mine, spilling cool relief into my burning palms. I dont know. But were together; were all alive. It could be worse. I snort in response to Paxs optimism. How on earth could this be any worse? As though we conjured Deshi with our idle thoughts, he appears at the bars holding us captive. Hes shorter than I remember, and thinner than either of the boys flanking me. Strength flows from him, though, and self-assurance. That same elusive flicker of emotion flashes in his gaze, then disappears. Youre still here. Despite the fact that I hurt all over, I get up and walk closer to him. Lucas and Pax stay put, maybe to give me a chance to get through to him. Were not leaving without you, Deshi. You have to believe us, weve never forgotten about you, and there are things I break off with a gasp when the bars disappear again. Before I can react he reaches toward me and wraps strong fingers around my arm, yanking me to his chest. The thick smell of freshly turned earth, the tinny scent of a spring rain, cloak me like an extra layer of clothes; its suffocating. Lucas and Pax are shouting, and their fingertips brush my hair and shoulders, but Deshi moves me back a few steps, out of their reach. I glimpse Kendaja twitching at the edge of the invisible stairs, her hungry gaze on the boys trying with all their might to reach me. Deshi sets me a little away from him so its easier to walk, and its then I realize why Pax and Lucas are so hard to hear, why I feel slightly covered by Deshis scent. Hes thrown a protective barrier of moss around us. Not a thick one, but enough to block any wind or water the boys might try to throw our way. They wont try that, though, not with the chance of hitting me instead. I open my mouth to try again to get him to see our true intentions, but he puts a thin hand tight across my mouth. I wouldnt. Kendas been promised free access to you if you speak to me. We step out onto the empty space, the weightless support solid even though its invisible. The freak of a girl stays close behind us, but my mouth moves anyway, without any thought to what Deshi just told me. Where are we going? Im rewarded with a poke in the back, her fingernail stabbing through two layers of clothes and into my skin, trailing downward with a familiar slicing pain. I grit my teeth, grunting and breaking into a sweat, until Deshi pulls me away from her. The Prime has been contacted about the change in our fortunes, and requested that the three of you be separated. So, youre being separated. The reminder of what Kendaja can do with a featherlight touch keeps me silent the rest of the twenty-minute walk to the ground, and even though the growing distance between Lucas, Pax, and I aches in my core like a physical wound, the solid rock under my feet straightens my back a bit. We wind downward through tunnels too dark for me to make out much of anything until Deshi stops in front of an arched doorway smaller than the ones in the big room and with a marble grating on the front. He reaches above the door and it disappears, then he shoves me so hard I smack my face on the back wall. I cant see him leave through the tears of pain in my eyes, and blood gushes from my nose until it coats my lips. His footsteps, accompanied by Kendajas erratic shuffle, disappear into the blackness. The knowledge that Deshi betrayed us to the Others, that he helped orchestrate the entire evening that led to our capture, torments me. I should have put the clues together sooner, should have realized

he might have been brainwashed by the aliens who had access to him all this time. Not brainwashed the way the humans are, not in his mind. But convinced because they presented him with facts skewed to make them out to be the good guys. But Im the good guy. Pax and Lucas are the good guys. How we can make Deshi believe that if we cant talk to him? The truth sinks in, a heavy burden than knocks me to my back in the dark, head cradled by nothing but cold rock. Im all alone with a smashed-up face, deadly acid eating my leg, trapped in a dark hole deep in the Others Underground Core. I decide to never again ask the universe how things could get worse.

CHAPTER 29.

Not too much time passes before a throbbing pain starts on the outside of my ankle. A few hours, no more. At first I blame the ache on the injury I sustained running from the Wardens last winter, perhaps exacerbated by tonights events. But Kendajas chanting and the serious looks passing between Pax and Lucas upstairs lodge behind my eyes and refuse to let me fool myself into believing its going to be okay. The burns along my calf, the ones Lucas cleaned with his water, are tender to the touch and sting, but my ankle feels different. The pain there sinks deep under my skin. Quiet footsteps interrupt my battered mind as it tries to piece together old chemistry lessons. They grow louder as I hold my breath, scared who might be coming and at the same time relieved someone is coming at all. Maybe theyre bringing Lucas or Pax. The Prime told Deshi to keep us separated, so they wont be in here with me, but even knowing theyre close would give me some small comfort. I know in my heart they wont bring them near for that reason alone. Even though my eyes have adjusted, its dark enough down here to obscure details. A black shadow emerges from the inky tunnel leading toward me, and my hands grip the slippery marble bars of my cell. I wonder how long ago they built these, how they knew they would need to use a substance that could withstand the elements, if they planned all along to keep us in hereor if our parents had been the previous tenants. Deshis face melts out of the gloom, rigid and angry. His eyes refuse to meet mine as he stops a few feet away, far enough to prevent me from reaching out and touching him. Does he think I would hurt him? Hows your leg? Focusing on it makes the thumping pain worse, and I wince without really meaning to. The strange pulsing in my ankle sinks deeper, as though the bone is dissolving slowly into pieces. The burns arent too bad but my ankle hurts. Without answering, he squats and places a small cloth bag on the ground. When he straightens, he crosses his arms and meets my eyes for the briefest of seconds. In the shadows only the whites of his eyes show, letting me forget about the black veins crawling toward the blue irises that match mine. Did you understand what Kenda told you upstairs? I swallow hard, willing my voice to come out confident and not scared. Not desperate. Yes. I mean, I understand the slugs or whatever they are secrete acid. Different kinds. The burn on your ankle will kill you, eventually. Dissolve the bone and poison you with fluoride. When my brain doesnt compute the facts fast enough, he takes a step forward, hands curled into fists against his sides. You should have learned this in Cell. Well, I Things are fuzzy, and suddenly Im so tired. My face aches from smacking into the wall earlier, and the blunt information that Im going to die from the acid burn on my leg retards my thought

process. Never mind. Theres a salve in the bag. Use it all. Before I can answer, or figure out what to say to reach him, Deshi kicks the little pouch within reach, then turns and disappears the way he came. The soft material of the bag brushes against my fingers, and I tug it through the bars, retreating to the back wall of my tiny compartment before sitting down. I unscrew the cap on the little tub, finding cool gel inside, then put it down to roll my jeans up to my knee. My ankle feels better after applying the gift, and with my mind clear to focus on something other than possibly dying in this horrible place, it turns again to Deshi. I wonder if someone sent him down here to save me, or if he came on his own. If he did, perhaps he feels the smallest bit of loyalty to the boys and me; perhaps he senses deep inside that we are the only people who understand him, not the Others. Not Zakej or Kendaja or the Prime. They arent half-breeds. Theyre pure, and they dont understand what its like to have grown up the way we did. There has to be a way to change Deshis mind about whose side he belongs on, to somehow show him whats true. The Prime and his family have been brainwashing Deshi the last three seasons, while Pax and Lucas and I have been struggling to figure out how to find him. Theyre telling him were the enemy, that we abandoned him. If the Prime is on his way back from the Harvest Site to deal with us once and for all, I dont expect him to demand anything except our deaths. So why did Deshi bother bringing me the acid neutralizer, if the Prime plans to kill me anyway? The question isnt much, but it does give me the smallest bit of hope as I lie on the cold floor, letting the days exhaustion wash over me. Althea? Can you hear me? Im so close to falling asleep, at first I think the voice must be a dream. But it isnt. Its my mother, her voice faint now that Ive locked her out of my sinum. Im too tired to block her or to be angry that shes talking to me again. Except theyre probably listening in. Though our alcoves are protected, theyre not impermeable. Even so, I answer her. Its not like Im going anywhere. Yes. She sighs, a whispered breath through my mind, one imbued with relief. Youre okay. Oh, yeah. Ive got acid eating my bones, Im all alone with a busted face, and Deshi betrayed us. Im super. Youre alive. And youre never alone. Is that supposed to make me feel better? She sighs again, and this time its with halfhearted amusement and impatience. You arent going to die. Not today. Be thankful. Truthfully, my leg feels better already, but thats hardly a reason to celebrate. Althea, dont give up. You can convince Deshi to join you. How? He hates us. The same way you were convinced to fight for Earth. Show him the things he hasnt seen. Let him view the world through your eyes, instead of the ones hes been given. Her choice of words brings to mind the black veins in his eyes, and works a shudder from shoulder to shoulder. Shes gone before I can ask her how exactly Im supposed to do such a thing when Deshi wont even really talk to me. Plus, were stuck in this Underground Corehow can I show him the Wilds

the way I see them, or let Wolf nuzzle his hand, show him the way Brittany makes me laugh, or put a book in his hands? Even if I dont know how, the fact that she believes he could come back to us tosses a frayed rope of possibility into this dark pit of despair. I grab on to it. If theres a way to convince Deshi which side is right, Ill find it. There are forty kids, two Sidhe, one banged-up Warden, and a dog out there depending on our survivalnot to mention the rest of the planet. Not for the first time, my mothers voice slides strength under my skin until it flows through my veins, latching on to my blood cells and coursing through me. As long as Deshi keeps coming to see me, as long as Lucas, Pax, and I are alive, theres a chance to turn the tables. If that chance is all we have, Ill take it.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

As ever, a book is not something that gets made by the author alone. In fact, anything I tried to publish alone would be decidedly less pretty and more riddled with inconsistency and errors, especially in the area of proper comma usage. To Danielle Poiesz, the sweet, encouraging, and ruthless lady who does my developmental and line edits in addition to holding my hand and sending me chipper emails when Im going through a particularly bad bout of writerly insecurity. My copy editor, Lauren Hougen, who edits with just the right amount of snark to make me snort aloud while slogging through copy edits at one in the morning. I cant give enough credit to my brilliant, adorable cover designer, Nathalia Suellen, whose beautiful covers have gotten my books far more attention than I could have on my own. I owe her a great debt. I have some of the best beta readers and critique partners in the world, and each of them make me laugh, are there when Im having a meltdown, and know just how to tell me what stinks about my manuscript without make me want to chuck the entire thing out the window. So Denise, Leigh Ann, and DianaI couldnt have done this without you. Julia, youre the only teen beta reader who has stuck with me from the beginning, and your text messages and tweets make my life. Once again, Id like to take this opportunity to say again how thankful I am to be part of such an opinionated, loud, unique, loving family. I adore each and every one of you and am thankful every day for being born who I am. Especially to my parents and sister, who put up with my many issues on a regular basis. And to my readers, because without you there would be no point to any of this.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Raised by a family of ex-farmers and/or almost rocks stars from Southeastern Iowa, Trisha Leigh has a film degree from Texas Christian University. She currently lives in Kansas City, MO, where shes hard at work on the remainder of the series. Her spare time is spent reviewing television and movies, relaxing with her loud, loving family, reading, and being dragged into the fresh air by her dogs Yoda and Jilly. To learn more about Trisha Leigh, please visit her at trishaleigh.com.

Turn the page for a sneak peek at another great Young Adult science fiction novel Here (by Denise Grover Swank).

Chapter One
The second hand of the clock jerks with each tick in an odd, click-spaz movement. ...and this is the closest the world has come to a full-scale nuclear war. If it werent for the cool heads of President Kennedy and the Soviet Union Premier Khrushchev, the United States, and the rest of the world for that matter, would surely have been bombed with nuclear weapons. Mr. Archer drones on about the Cuban Missile Crisis. My pen hovers over the open notebook on my desk, but the only marks filling the page are elaborate scrolls and doodles. I started doing that after my accident. My seat in the back corner of the room gives me perfect vantage of the windows that overlook the student parking lot. Storm clouds gather in the distance, but the dull ache in my thigh has predicted rain all day. If I hurry, I can probably make it home before the sky breaks loose. Otherwise Ill be forced to take the bus. My gaze drifts to the clock again. Twenty-eight seconds later than the last time I checked. With a slow sigh, I lower my head and freeze as a boys eyes lock with mine. My breath sticks in my throat. I snap my eyes down to my desk. Why is Evan Whittaker looking at me? My heart kick-starts into a gallop. My fingers reach up to my cheek to rub off some unseen smudge. The only reason one of the most popular guys in school would be staring at me is if something is wrong. My shoulders tense as I lift my head to peer in his direction. He slumps over his desk, his pencil moving over his paper. I take a deep breath and allow my muscles to unknot just before his head raises. His neck twists to look back, his eyes holding mine again. Black hair, as dark as ink, falls over his ears and brushes the top of his collar. Heat rises to my cheeks, but I refuse to look away. Im waiting for a look of contempt, instead finding curiosity and a hint of desperation. The bell rings and shakes me from my stupor. The low murmur of voices fills the room as people rise from their seats with the same relief I feel. I reach down and grab my backpack, stuffing my notebook and pen inside. The room clears out as I stand and Im relieved to see that Evan has left. Julia, can I speak with you a moment? Mr. Archer calls as I make my way to the door. I stop, hitching the backpack strap over my shoulder, and turn to face him. He stands behind his chair and taps a pencil on top of the desk. His button-down plaid shirt stretches across his protruding belly. Matched with his silver hair and usual smile, he bears a slight resemblance to Santa Claus. Its about your grade. His gray eyebrows raise as his smile falls away. I shift my weight while casting a glance out the window. Students scatter along the sidewalk, hurrying to the buses and their cars. The clouds are darker, and lightning flashes in the distance. Julia, youre getting a D in this class. I know AP U.S. History can be difficult for a junior, but I checked your record. Up until this year, you were a straight-A student. I lift my chin and sigh. I know whats coming. Ive talked to some of your teachers. I know youre not doing well in your other classes. I want you to speak to Mrs. Hernandez. I nod, avoiding his gaze. Thanks, Mr. Archer. Ill check with her tomorrow. I have no intention of talking with the school counselor but know it will appease him for a week or so. I turn to leave.

Julia, I know it must be hard Mr. Archers voice softens. But they say time heals all wounds. I glance over my shoulder with a half smile. Yeah, thanks. Bodies fill the hallway as I weave through the crowd to my locker. At the beginning of the school year, I learned if I pretended to be invisible, eventually I became invisible. No one sees me. No one notices me. At least they hadnt until Evan. I still cant understand why Evan would be looking at me. Especially me. Shoulders hunched, I grab my jacket out of my locker, ignoring the books piled on the bottom, as usual. I slam the door shut, drawing momentary glances from the people around me. Shoving my arms in the sleeves of my fleece hoodie, I walk to the exit, eager to escape. In spite of the increasing ache in my leg, I still consider walking, but the clouds have begun to churn. I barely make it to the bus, climbing the steps moments before the driver closes the doors. Im an anomaly, a junior riding a bus filled with mostly freshmen and half as many sophomores. Good thing I no longer care about my social status. Nearly every seat is packed with hyper teenagers, but I find an empty spot in the second row. The redheaded freshman in the seat looks startled, her eyes widening when she realizes who I am. She scoots toward the window, plastering her body to the side of the bus. I perch on the seat edge, my feet in the aisle, protecting the girls personal space. I dont blame her. I wouldnt want to sit by me either. The bus is half-empty by the time it reaches my stop. Its sprinkling now, splattering the sidewalk with polka dots. I pause on my front porch and close my eyes. The cold rain coats my face. A car horn blares down the street. My eyes snap open and I search for the source. I find it three lots down, next to Monicas house. I suck in my breath at the thought of her and dig my key out of my backpack to let myself in. My little sisters still at school and my parents are at work. I enter the quiet house, bypassing the kitchen and head straight to my bedroom. My backpack hits the floor where I toss it. I throw myself on the bed and grab a pillow to curl around. A picture frame on my nightstand catches my attention. The frame is a curse. I hide it in my drawer, but after a few days its back on the nightstand. My mother sets it out, calling it a precious memory. I call it a reminder of my guilt. Against my better judgment, I reach for it, my fingers curling around the edges of the cold, silver frame. I pull it closer, studying the photo, and a lump forms in my throat. An image of Monica and I last spring at the annual school picnic fills the space. Our heads are bent together, her long blonde hair a sharp contrast to my thick, brunette waves. She smiles for the camera, a cheesy grin that most people found infectious. My heart aches and despair clouds my head. My eyes well with tears. What would Monica tell me now? What sharp-witted barb would she have used to shake me from my melancholy? Perhaps if I hadnt killed her, she would be here to help. Then again, if I hadnt killed her, I wouldnt need her help. Anger surges along with a wave of frustration. I throw the frame across the room and it dents the wall. Glass shatters on contact, spraying shards across the room. The frame bounces off, landing on the carpet with a thud. I hug my pillow and twist the chain of my bracelet. My thumb rubs the attached silver medallion, engraved with Julia on one side and Love endures forever on the other. A nice sentiment, if I only knew how I got it. The bracelet is just one of my oddities since the accident. They found me wearing it at the scene,

but I have no memory of it and neither does anyone else. Then theres my doodling, which turns into elaborate scrolls and arabesques, when I was barely capable of drawing a stick person before. And the dreams, nightmare and fantasy, yet both so vivid in detail Im sure theyre real. The doctors attribute it to the coma, the result of my head trauma. My psychologist blames it on survivors guilt. Whatever the cause, theres no changing the past. Monica is dead. I lay on the bed and stare at the wall. The patter of rain lulls me into a zombified state. The door creaks open. I hear a sharp intake of air and crunching glass. The mattress dips behind me and the familiar feel of my mothers fingers threads my hair. I sigh, closing my eyes as she rakes from the front of my head to the back. Mr. Archer called me today. Her voice is soft and soothing. I dont say anything, hanging in the state of nothingness. Julia, please, she begs, her desperation unmistakable. Dont shut me out. It hasnt been intentional. Its as if a glass wall separates me from the rest of the world, my mother included. I can see what happens on the other side, but the view is slightly dimmed, the sounds muffled. Other than the few times she pushes through the barrier, like now, I feel nothing. And it scares me. I roll onto my back and look up at her. Tears cloud her gray eyes as her mouth pinches tight. The fact I have caused my parents so much misery is not lost on me. I merely add it to my long list of offenses. Reaching my hand up to hers, I stop her in mid-stroke. Im sorry, Mom. I dont mean to. She moves her hand to my cheek and stares into my eyes. It wasnt your fault. She whispers. With those four words, the emotional wall slams shut and suffocates me in my desperation. I close my eyes with a slow exhale of grief. My mother sighs, realizing shes lost her small window of connection. Her fingertips trail down my cheek as she stands, the mattress creaking with the shift. She pauses and I hear a metallic clunk on my nightstand. I know it hurts to look at this picture now, but someday youll cherish it. The door closes, and Im alone in my solitude. Alone in my agony. Alone in my guilt. The next morning, I wake up anxious about Evan and what his look meant. I decide Ive imagined it all. Its ludicrous really, thinking Evan Whittaker would be looking at me when hes never noticed me before. Before History, I pass him in the hall on the way to the Mrs. Hernandezs office. He walks with a group, several cheerleaders and football players. I keep my eyes on the floor, staring at students feet. My gaze shifts up as he passes, and I hold my breath. Sarah Chapman, one of the popular girls, has his full attention. She tosses her silky, blond hair over her shoulder with a flick of her manicured nails, then leans into him and laughs. The corners of his mouth raise in a smirk, his eyes narrowing as he looks down at her. Ive almost completely passed him when his eyes shift in my direction, then hes pulled along in wave of students rushing to class. I stop in the open door to the counselors office. Mrs. Hernandez sits at her L-shaped desk, typing on her computer. She lifts her head and greets me with a warm smile. Julia, come in. She looks down at a file on her desk as I cross the threshold. And shut the door behind you, she adds. I close the door before I slump in the worn office chair, dropping my backpack on the floor.

Mrs. Hernandez laces her fingers together and rests her hands on the desk as she leans toward me. Julia, I see youre still having difficulty in your classes. I tilt my head and shrug. I know the last six months have been hard on you, but its time to pick up the pieces of your life and move on. Just like Monica can move on with hers? I want to ask, but I bite back the words and rub the charm dangling from my mystery bracelet, the grooves of the engraved letters rough under the tip of my thumb. Mrs. Hernandez watches me, waiting for a response. Its hard to concentrate, I offer. The words feel sluggish on my tongue and I realize how rarely I actually speak in school any more. I clear my throat. Ive talked to your parents and weve discussed several options. Its obvious youre struggling to keep afloat this year. If we dont see substantial improvement, it might be in your best interest to go to alternative school. My heart sputters and the blood rushes to my toes. Alternative school is for pregnant teens and juvenile delinquents. Losers. Mrs. Hernandez smiles tightly. Your mother thought you might have that reaction as well. I suggested that we have someone tutor you first, see if you can raise your grades without resorting to sending you to another school. I swallow, trying to coat my dry mouth, and nod. Thank you. Were trying to assist your academic success, but youre going to have to make some effort, Julia. You cant keep going on like you have, living your life in limbo. I know youre punishing yourself for Monicas death, but all the pain you cause yourself wont bring her back. She reaches her hand across the desk and grabs my hand. I knew Monica. She wouldnt want this. Shed hate to see what youre doing. My eyes burn and I stand, her hand falling so that it droops over the edge of the desk. Are we done? I ask, my chest constricting. The hope in her eyes extinguishes. Yes, Ill line up some tutors and let you know your schedule tomorrow. I turn and grip the doorknob, flinging the door open. I burst from the room and down the now empty hall. Everyones in class, doing what theyre supposed to be doing. Except me. I hear Mrs. Hernandez calling my name, but I ignore her as I run for the doors to the parking lot. I have to escape. I bolt out the side door, sucking in deep gulps of cool autumn air as I face the stark reality. There is no escape. This pain will always follow me. Failing or thriving at school, nothing has changed. The burning in my eyes becomes unbearable and I finally gave in, the tears flooding down my face. I bend over, elbows on my thighs as I release the first sob. For six months Ive kept it buried, hid the anguish deep within. My knees drop to the ground. Monica is gone. Sweet, funny Monica is gone. I miss her with an anguish that threatens to consume me. But mostly, Im tortured by guilt, that I could kill my best friend and not even remember it. I should be made to relive her death over and over in my head. Instead, I only have snatches of the dreams that visit me every night. The screeching tires. The impact of the crash. Screams. Shattering glass. Pressure on my chest. Monica, who sits in the seat next to me, practically unscathed while I die.

And thats how I know the dreams arent real. They arent my suppressed memories as the doctors suggest, but my fantasies instead. The reality Ive created to appease my guilt. Monica alive. I push to my feet and run as a slow drizzle falls from the sky. The pounding of my feet on the pavement fills my ears, fills my head until my heartbeat finds a rhythmic union. Tears blur my vision, but I know where Im going. The only place where my world makes sense. I run from the school, down the street a half-mile and turn the corner down the two-lane highway that edges town. I ignore the ache in my leg that creeps up my thigh. My hair grows slick and heavy from the rain. My thin, long-sleeved t-shirt plasters to my body. I push on, despite the stitch in my side and the now-sharp pain in my leg. The gray, stone church tucked into the edge of the woods comes into view. Its my beacon, my anchor. Tears stream down my face and blend with the rain, which now falls at a steady rate. My breath comes in desperate pants, yet I refuse to slow down, refuse to stop until Im there. My feet crunch against the gravel of the church parking lot and my gait falters. A black, wroughtiron fence lies ahead. My hands fumble with the latch of the gate until it opens. The hinges creak as I rush through, toward the back of the cemetery where the fence and trees are almost one. I run past the older headstones, past the newer compact markers until I drop. The soft ground absorbs the impact as my knees hit the earth. I fall face forward before Monicas headstone. It shouldve been me, I cry, my hands grasping the edges of the cold, slick stone. Gut-wrenching sobs rack my body. The rain falls harder, pelting my back. Warm hands wrap around my arms, pulling me off the ground. My body turns and my face presses into a firm, warm chest. Im enveloped inside the opening of a warm coat. I sink into the warmth, my legs barely holding me upright. A voice whispers in my ear, Its okay, Julia. Im here now. Everythings going to be okay. A sharp pain stabs my neck, and then theres nothing.

Contents
Title page CHAPTER 1. CHAPTER 2. CHAPTER 3. CHAPTER 4. CHAPTER 5. CHAPTER 6. CHAPTER 7. CHAPTER 8. CHAPTER 9. CHAPTER 10. CHAPTER 11. CHAPTER 12. CHAPTER 13. CHAPTER 14. CHAPTER 15. CHAPTER 16. CHAPTER 17. CHAPTER 18. CHAPTER 19. CHAPTER 20. CHAPTER 21. CHAPTER 22. CHAPTER 23. CHAPTER 24. CHAPTER 25. CHAPTER 26. CHAPTER 27. CHAPTER 28. CHAPTER 29. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS ABOUT THE AUTHOR Chapter One